piece_n the_o whole_a earth_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o for_o it_o mortify_v all_o its_o neighbour_n who_o it_o do_v not_o subdue_v the_o 6_o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n belong_v to_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o 8_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n add_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o it_o show_v the_o degree_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v to_o its_o division_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n 8._o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n &_o i_o consider_v the_o horn_n &_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n &_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n &_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 24._o the_o angel_n explain_v this_o place_n say_v the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v &_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o &_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o &_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a &_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o think_v to_o change_v time_n &_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n see_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o other_o which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o year_n 450._o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o which_o be_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o ten_o come_v up_o a_o little_a horn_n a_o monarch_n that_o appear_v as_o nothing_o a_o priest_n that_o insensible_o increase_v his_o power_n over_o these_o ten_o king_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o three_o part_n of_o their_o demain_n jurisdiction_n &_o power_n this_o be_v what_o have_v be_v exact_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papacy_n which_o have_v take_v away_o from_o the_o western_a king_n more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n which_o be_v become_v church_n land_n &_o dependent_a on_o the_o church_n more_o than_o a_o three_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o bishop_n &_o official_o who_o draw_v almost_o all_o cause_n to_o they_o under_o the_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v something_o mingle_v with_o they_o that_o respect_v the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o conscience_n last_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o power_n by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v make_v king_n their_o vassal_n a_o hundred_o way_n beside_o this_o the_o pope_n have_v particular_o overthrow_v these_o three_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n &_o that_o of_o germany_n which_o they_o have_v make_v dependent_a on_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o little_a horn_n speak_v word_n of_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n &_o against_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o destroy_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o persecute_v they_o even_o to_o blood_n it_o think_v to_o change_v the_o time_n &_o the_o law_n it_o make_v attempt_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n it_o destroy_v god_n command_n &_o dispense_v with_o they_o it_o command_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n &_o creature_n which_o god_n forbid_v it_o permit_v crime_n which_o god_n abominate_v &_o against_o which_o he_o have_v make_v severe_a law_n this_o also_o be_v the_o true_a description_n of_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o papacy_n to_o this_o horn_n be_v give_v a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_v or_o the_o half_a of_o a_o time_n one_o year_n two_o year_n half_o a_o year_n three_o year_n &_o half_a in_o all_o 360._o prophetical_a day_n to_o a_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260._o year_n see_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o 11_o 13_o &_o 17._o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n be_v a_o comment_n i_o behold_v till_o the_o throne_n be_v cast_v down_o 9_o v._o 9_o &_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n do_v sit_v who_o garment_n be_v white_a as_o snow_n &_o the_o hair_n of_o his_o head_n like_o the_o pure_a wool_n his_o throne_n be_v like_o the_o fiery_a flame_n &_o his_o wheel_n as_o burn_a fire_n a_o fiery_a stream_n issue_v &_o come_v forth_o from_o before_o he_o 10._o v._o 10._o thousand_o thousand_o minister_v to_o he_o &_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o the_o judgement_n be_v set_v &_o the_o book_n be_v open_v i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v 11_o v._o 11_o i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v &_o his_o body_n destroy_v &_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n in_o the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v daniel_n we_o read_v but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v 26_o v._o 26_o &_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n &_o do_v minion_n 27._o v._o 27._o &_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n &_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v &_o obey_v he_o the_o judgement_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o the_o last_o judgement_n god_n appear_v sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n not_o to_o judge_n the_o whole_a world_n but_o to_o judge_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n &_o to_o deal_v forth_o the_o various_a punishment_n that_o befall_v this_o monarchy_n for_o 7_o or_o 8_o hundred_o year_n to_o bring_v it_o to_o its_o end_n this_o fire_n these_o flame_n these_o wheel_n burn_v like_o fire_n on_o which_o the_o throne_n move_v represent_v the_o greatness_n of_o those_o punishment_n and_o behold_v the_o text_n of_o the_o 9_o ch._n in_o which_o st._n john_n present_v to_o our_o view_n the_o saracen_n &_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v desolate_a the_o roman_n antichristan_n empire_n &_o of_o the_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 18_o &_o 19_o where_o god_n in_o divers_a vision_n represent_v the_o different_a step_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n as_o for_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v the_o matter_n &_o text_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o 20_o 21_o &_o 22._o throughout_o so_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o follow_v the_o path_n which_o we_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o commentary_n on_o ten_o or_o twelve_o verse_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o daniel_n chap._n iu._n the_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n &_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n in_o the_o 4_o ch._n the_o h._n spirit_n open_v the_o scene_n the_o 5_o be_v a_o praeludium_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 6._o ch._n the_o first_o book_n be_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v very_o obscure_a indeed_o it_o be_v so_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o never_o will_v any_o thing_n be_v say_v on_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o go_v beyond_o conjecture_n &_o probability_n whereas_o as_o for_o the_o second_o i_o hold_v that_o one_o may_v attain_v to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o &_o certain_o know_v that_o one_o have_v find_v it_o see_v what_o in_o my_o judgement_n may_v best_o be_v say_v on_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v how_o far_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v the_o seven_o seal_n certain_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o our_o interpreter_n have_v imagine_v in_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n from_o j._n christ_n to_o its_o end_n into_o seven_o period_n almost_o equal_a the_o six_o first_o seal_n do_v not_o go_v beyond_o 300._o year_n but_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o do_v produce_v they_o now_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o event_n even_o to_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o 6_o seal_n so_o that_o these_o seven_o seal_n be_v as_o six_o branch_n that_o shoot_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o a_o tree_n with_o a_o seven_o great_a branch_n which_o itself_o become_v a_o great_a arm_n &_o shoot_v forth_o seven_o other_o branch_n as_o for_o this_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v by_o any_o that_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n with_o any_o attention_n
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o
throughout_o the_o whole_a 18._o chap._n the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o note_v the_o certainty_n of_o it_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n viz._n the_o 20_o 21_o and_o 22._o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o three_o &_o last_o general_a period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o earth_n the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n be_v so_o remarkable_a that_o they_o deserve_v a_o particular_a attention_n but_o see_v that_o hereafter_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n careful_o to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v about_o they_o at_o present_a so_o much_o suffice_v for_o a_o general_a idea_n both_o of_o the_o chronology_n &_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xi_o several_a thing_n that_o all_o be_v agree_v on_o in_o reference_n to_o antichrist_n which_o will_v serve_v to_o clear_v up_o those_o wherein_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v we_o seek_v first_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n two_o the_o time_n of_o its_o duration_n three_o its_o establishment_n &_o end_n 4thly_a what_o must_v happen_v after_o its_o ruin_n the_o two_o first_o point_n respect_v what_o be_v past_a or_o present_a &_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o first_o of_o these_o four_o thing_n there_o be_v no_o controversy_n among_o the_o orthodox_n but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a dispute_n about_o it_o between_o the_o papist_n &_o the_o true_a church_n however_o we_o have_v one_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o determine_v this_o controversy_n viz._n there_o be_v some_o certain_a principle_n in_o which_o both_o side_n do_v agree_v in_o controversy_n where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o nothing_o but_o where_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v prove_v it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o determine_v any_o thing_n but_o where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o many_o thing_n ordinary_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o serve_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v i_o think_v it_o best_o therefore_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o consider_v those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n antichrist_n all_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o dan._n be_v antichrist_n 1_o we_o be_v agree_v about_o almost_o will_v the_o place_n whence_o we_o be_v to_o draw_v the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chap._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n that_o it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n 7.8_o dan._n 7.8_o and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 25._o v._o 24_o 25._o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v rise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n antichrist_n the_o two_o beast_n of_o rev._n 13._o be_v antichrist_n and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v be_v bear_v of_o this_o beast_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o they_o and_o give_v their_o power_n to_o antichrist_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n i.e._n antichrist_n must_v be_v graft_v on_o the_o roman_a empire_n enter_v into_o its_o place_n and_o the_o last_o that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n antichrist_n say_v bellarmin_n etc._n bellarm._n part_n 1._o c._n 3._o sect_n 15._o respondeo_fw-la priorem_fw-la etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o last_o king_n that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o yet_o without_o the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n confess_v that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o receive_v the_o deadly_a wound_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v antichrist_n this_o miracle_n of_o a_o feign_a resurrection_n say_v he_o must_v be_v attribute_v to_o antichrist_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o primasius_n beda_n and_o haymo_n and_o many_o other_o who_o he_o name_v we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n do_v both_o of_o they_o signify_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n supra_fw-la bellarm._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o rupert_n the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o very_a same_o antichrist_n for_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v by_o two_o beast_n by_o the_o one_o his_o royal_a power_n and_o tyranny_n by_o which_o he_o will_v offer_v violence_n to_o man_n be_v represent_v and_o by_o the_o other_o his_o magical_a power_n and_o crafty_a trick_n by_o which_o he_o will_v seduce_v they_o but_o according_a to_o richard_n and_o anselm_n and_o many_o other_o the_o second_o beast_n signify_v the_o preacher_n of_o antichrist_n thus_o it_o agree_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n however_o without_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o head_n wound_v unto_o death_n and_o raise_v up_o again_o to_o have_v ten_o horn_n on_o its_o head_n ten_o king_n for_o its_o subject_n to_o have_v a_o false_a prophet_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n which_o cause_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v who_o name_n contain_v the_o number_n 666_o and_o who_o make_v all_o those_o that_o he_o cause_v to_o submit_v to_o high_a empire_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n the_o 42_o month_n the_o 1260._o day_n do_v denote_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o all_o that_o while_o the_o church_n must_v be_v afflict_v beat_v down_o obscure_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v &_o swallow_v up_o by_o persecution_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a whore_n in_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revel_n and_o the_o city_n with_o seven_o mountain_n be_v rome_n some_o will_v have_v it_o be_v rome_n pagan_a rome_n the_o papist_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revel_n be_v rome_n but_o other_o show_v either_o more_o knowledge_n or_o more_o sincerity_n do_v confess_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 17_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a estius_n and_o some_o other_o go_v a_o little_a further_o and_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n other_o as_o ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la retain_v the_o common_a hypothesis_n among_o the_o papist_n viz._n that_o jerusalem_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v however_o force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n whereat_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n a_o idolatrous_a empire_n persecutor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o enemy_n of_o god_n must_v arise_v who_o say_v they_o shall_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n when_o he_o shall_v be_v come_v cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la confess_v that_o the_o water_n on_o which_o the_o great_a whore_n sit_v signify_v all_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n which_o rome_n shall_v command_v over_o who_o shall_v agree_v together_o in_o their_o subjection_n and_o in_o the_o vanity_n and_o idolatry_n of_o rome_n as_o their_o lady_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o universe_n i.e._n rome_n become_v idolatrous_a after_o have_v be_v
dismember_a piece_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n it_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o head_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n what_o of_o all_o this_o be_v it_o necessary_a only_o to_o retain_v name_n and_o vain_a title_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o right_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o jew_n retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n of_o the_o choose_a people_n of_o the_o lord_n inheritance_n by_o way_n of_o exclusion_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o once_o be_v and_o what_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v themselves_o we_o therefore_o may_v just_o say_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o be_v abolish_v when_o the_o goth_n the_o vandal_n and_o the_o huns_n rend_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o part_n take_v away_o the_o rule_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o the_o chief_a city_n only_o of_o a_o part_n of_o that_o ancient_a empire_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v bear_v or_o at_o least_o begin_v to_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v sensible_a and_o this_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age._n but_o this_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o prophecy_n for_o according_a to_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n must_v continue_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 18._o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o end_v v._o 17_o 18._o this_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n there_o he_o make_v four_o beast_n i._n e._n four_o monarchy_n or_o four_o empire_n these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o he_o place_v nothing_o at_o all_o between_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o four_o empire_n and_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n now_o if_o the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v cease_v in_o the_o five_o century_n than_o the_o five_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n be_v not_o begin_v there_o will_v be_v the_o space_n of_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n one_o can_v conceive_v why_o the_o h._n spirit_n shall_v leave_v so_o wide_a a_o gap_n of_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a by_o what_o follow_v the_o angel_n that_o explain_v the_o vision_n to_o daniel_n say_v to_o he_o 23._o v._o 23._o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o shall_v tread_v it_o down_o 24._o v._o 24._o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o v._o 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a etc._n etc._n he_o have_v say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o little_a horn_n i_o behold_v they_o 11._o v._o 11._o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o subdue_v three_o king_n be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o make_v but_o one_o monarchy_n together_o with_o it_o which_o monarchy_n must_v endure_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god._n the_o same_o thing_n plain_o appear_v in_o the_o dream_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o the_o explication_n which_o daniel_n give_v of_o it_o nabuchadnezzar_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o great_a statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n his_o shoulder_n and_o his_o arm_n of_o silver_n 32._o v._o 32._o his_o belly_n of_o brass_n his_o leg_n of_o iron_n 33._o v._o 33._o and_o his_o foot_n divide_v into_o ten_o toe_n be_v partly_o of_o earth_n and_o partly_o of_o iron_n 34._o v._o 34._o a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n break_v this_o statue_n in_o piece_n mingle_v the_o gold_n the_o silver_n the_o iron_n and_o the_o brass_n and_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o dust_n daniel_n explain_v this_o dream_n declare_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o which_o babylon_n be_v then_o the_o capital_a city_n since_o the_o ruin_n of_o nineveh_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n that_o the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n signify_v a_o second_o monarchy_n and_o the_o belly_n of_o brass_n a_o three_o 40._o v._o 40._o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v like_o iron_n for_o as_o much_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o which_o follow_v not_o the_o destruction_n but_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n 41._o v._o 41._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v viz._n into_o ten_o other_o kingdom_n as_o the_o foot_n into_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o all_o interpreter_n have_v acknowledge_v among_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v he_o come_v that_o must_v subdue_v three_o i_o e._n antichrist_n as_o therefore_o the_o ten_o toe_n make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n a_o part_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v arise_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v establish_v himself_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o three_o of_o those_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o now_o immediate_o after_o and_o without_o any_o thing_n happen_v between_o come_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a people_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a stone_n cut_v without_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n 44._o v._o 44._o which_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a by_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john._n the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n in_o certain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapt._n which_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n that_o have_v ten_o now_o the_o forego_n beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n saint_n john_n after_o have_v describe_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v under_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n carry_v on_o this_o continuation_n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o
let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
duo_fw-la certissima_fw-la there_o be_v two_o thing_n most_o certain_a of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o have_v not_o the_o jew_n already_o receive_v a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o false_a messiah_n do_v they_o not_o follow_v their_o famous_a barchocheva_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o adrian_n by_o who_o order_n more_o than_o a_o million_o of_o jew_n that_o revolt_v from_o all_o part_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o this_o false_a messiah_n be_v massacre_v why_o must_v he_o of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v be_v antichrist_n jerusalem_n antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o have_v his_o seat_n at_o jerusalem_n iu._n but_o antichrist_n must_v have_v his_o seat_n at_o jerusalem_n therefore_o he_o must_v be_v account_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o messiah_n another_o chimaera_n if_o the_o messiah_n must_v have_v his_o seat_n at_o jerusalem_n why_o do_v they_o make_v he_o to_o come_v forth_o from_o among_o the_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n from_o among_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o this_o day_n viz._n germany_n for_o that_o only_a at_o this_o day_n do_v subsist_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n what_o connection_n what_o coherence_n can_v a_o jew_n sit_v in_o jerusalem_n have_v with_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n of_o germany_n why_o do_v they_o acknowledge_v a_o little_a before_o that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o last_o king_n that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n what_o be_v there_o in_o common_a between_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o a_o jew_n that_o must_v reign_v at_o jerusalem_n be_v it_o perhaps_o because_o antichrist_n shall_v reign_v in_o germany_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o persian_a empire_n must_v have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o assyrian_a because_o the_o persian_n do_v extend_v their_o dominion_n in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o assyrian_n once_o do_v reign_v this_o dream_n be_v found_v on_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o on_o what_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o antichrist_n shall_v slay_v shall_v lie_v dead_a on_o the_o place_n of_o the_o great_a city_n where_fw-mi j._n christ_n be_v crucify_v now_o he_o be_v crucify_v at_o jerusalem_n as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o say_v that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n signify_v the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v no_o long_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n since_o god_n cause_v this_o voice_n to_o be_v hear_v there_o let_v we_o depart_v hence_o since_o god_n have_v entire_o abollisht_v the_o moysaicall_a service_n since_o the_o law_n be_v abrogate_a and_o the_o gospel_n establish_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v the_o very_a christian_a church_n wherein_o the_o throne_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v raise_v up_o and_o as_o for_o that_o city_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v crucify_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v crucify_v it_o be_v also_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n who_o have_v crucify_v jesus_n christ_n in_o crucify_a his_o subject_n jerusalem_n be_v never_o call_v the_o great_a city_n without_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o holy_a city_n v._o antichrist_n must_v hate_v idol_n and_o not_o be_v a_o idolater_n why_o then_o be_v babylon_n call_v the_o mother_n of_o whoredom_n who_o do_v not_o know_v 11.38_o antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o be_v a_o hater_n of_o idol_n dan._n 11.38_o that_o in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n whoredom_n signify_v idolatry_n why_o do_v they_o confess_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v that_o place_n in_o daniel_n concern_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v worship_v mahuzim_n these_o mahuzim_n whatever_o they_o be_v be_v they_o not_o idol_n flesh_n he_o must_v not_o deny_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n vi_o he_o must_v deny_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n st._n john_n do_v not_o say_v so_o he_o say_v indeed_o that_o he_o that_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o who_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o incarnate_a god_n be_v antichrist_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o same_o apostle_n say_v there_o be_v many_o antichrist_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o they_o that_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v antichrist_n mass_n he_o be_v not_o to_o abolish_v the_o mass_n vii_o he_o shall_v abolish_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o shall_v make_v man_n renounce_v their_o baptism_n this_o be_v not_o say_v in_o any_o place_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n that_o he_o shall_v cause_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v which_o he_o also_o do_v it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o in_o so_o do_v he_o be_v a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n who_o have_v cause_v the_o true_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v which_o be_v prayer_n to_o god_n to_o substitute_n in_o their_o place_n the_o worship_n of_o mahuzim_n and_o demigod_n king_n how_o antichrist_n be_v to_o overthrow_v three_o king_n viii_o he_o be_v to_o overcome_v three_o king_n viz._n those_o of_o lybia_n ethiopia_n and_o egypt_n it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o this_o be_v express_o speak_v concern_v antiochus_n and_o that_o it_o agree_v to_o antichrist_n as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o who_o antiochus_n be_v the_o type_n and_o it_o be_v very_o certain_a this_o have_v be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n in_o what_o sense_n soever_o we_o understand_v it_o for_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v destroy_v three_o kingdom_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n that_o of_o the_o goth_n and_o before_o these_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n these_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v ruin_v to_o usurp_v his_o temporality_n he_o have_v overthrow_v the_o king_n of_o naples_n he_o of_o sicily_n and_o he_o of_o germany_n to_o make_v they_o his_o vassal_n he_o have_v overcome_v the_o three_o part_n of_o those_o kingdom_n that_o have_v submit_v to_o he_o because_o he_o have_v usurp_v more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o riches_n their_o land_n and_o their_o jurisdiction_n heaven_n how_o antichrist_n cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n xii_o he_o be_v to_o cause_v fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o hurl_v anathema_n and_o lightning_n on_o the_o head_n of_o man_n to_o damn_v they_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o do_v it_o and_o effectual_o to_o kill_v they_o for_o these_o be_v the_o lightning_n though_o paint_a one_o that_o have_v set_v the_o christian_a world_n on_o fire_n arm_n he_o be_v not_o to_o conquer_v by_o arm_n xiii_o he_o must_v conquer_v all_o the_o world_n by_o arm_n how_o can_v this_o be_v true_a see_v the_o h._n spirit_n say_v express_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o you_o yourselves_o confess_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o antichrist_n his_o friend_n and_o subject_n shall_v free_o give_v their_o power_n to_o he_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n therefore_o to_o conquer_v they_o by_o arm_n moreover_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o make_v use_n of_o carnal_a weapon_n to_o strengthen_v and_o increase_v his_o sovereignty_n kill_v enoch_n and_o elias_n must_v not_o return_v nor_o be_v kill_v fourteen_o enoch_n and_o elias_n must_v come_v again_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n he_o must_v kill_v they_o and_o they_o must_v rise_v again_o these_o be_v ridiculous_a vision_n jewish_a fable_n or_o tale_n make_v in_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o always_o expect_v their_o elias_n as_o well_o as_o their_o messiah_n as_o for_o we_o we_o keep_v close_o to_o what_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o elias_n have_v already_o come_v and_o that_o that_o elias_n be_v john_n baptist_n who_o have_v the_o power_n and_o spirit_n of_o elias_n as_o for_o enoch_n and_o his_o return_n it_o be_v a_o vision_n that_o have_v not_o the_o least_o foundation_n in_o history_n or_o in_o prophecy_n it_o be_v true_a enoch_n be_v translate_v into_o heaven_n but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n whence_o we_o can_v hope_v for_o his_o return_n these_o be_v fable_n upon_o fable_n that_o enoch_n and_o that_o elias_n those_o two_o witness_n that_o must_v appear_v again_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v hide_v as_o they_o say_v in_o a_o retire_a place_n in_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n that_o subsist_v to_o this_o very_a day_n and_o which_o be_v invisible_a to_o all_o man_n god._n antichrist_n be_v not_o to_o style_v himself_o the_o only_a god._n xv._o antichrist_n be_v to_o style_v himself_o god_n and_o the_o only_a god._n how_o absurd_a be_v this_o how_o do_v this_o agree_v with_o what_o you_o say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o their_o messiah_n that_o he_o be_v
be_v establish_v with_o a_o terrible_a havoc_n such_o as_o a_o hideous_a monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o of_o a_o enormous_a greatness_n will_v cause_v make_v the_o wave_n to_o foam_n blow_v the_o water_n with_o his_o nostril_n and_o send_v out_o terrible_a bellow_n it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v establish_v this_o beast_n have_v seven_o head_n the_o spirit_n explain_v this_o of_o so_o many_o king_n and_o so_o many_o mountain_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n and_o seven_o mountain_n see_v here_o the_o character_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n it_o sit_v on_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o it_o have_v seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v seven_o form_n of_o sovereign_a government_n we_o have_v already_o reckon_v they_o up_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o pope_n he_o have_v ten_o horn_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v how_o these_o horn_n be_v distribute_v on_o the_o head_n but_o however_o it_o be_v certain_a head_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v only_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o be_v all_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o be_v under_o the_o papal_a dominion_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v among_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o ten_o king_n europe_n that_o obey_v the_o pope_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a kingdom_n 1._o germany_n 2._o hungary_n 3._o poland_n 4._o suedeland_n 5._o france_n 6._o spain_n 7._o italy_n 8._o england_n 9_o portugal_n 10._o scotland_n the_o other_o kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v dependency_n on_o these_o from_o the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o partition_n be_v make_v among_o ten_o king_n also_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v afterward_o horn_n always_o signify_v power_n in_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v know_v so_o that_o these_o ten_o horn_n must_v be_v power_n but_o no_o signify_v that_o these_o power_n be_v sovereign_a one_o and_o not_o subordinate_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o diadem_n they_o be_v sovereign_n in_o name_n but_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v dependent_n on_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n for_o the_o papism_n subject_n all_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o head_n there_o be_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n this_o be_v not_o on_o one_o of_o the_o head_n but_o on_o all_o of_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o she_o will_v always_o bear_v since_o she_o attain_v to_o her_o greatness_n terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la it_o be_v the_o title_n of_o rome_n eternal_a as_o saint_n jerome_n have_v observe_v 11._o ad_fw-la algas_n quaeft_v 11._o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v themselves_o be_v call_v your_o divinity_n they_o build_v temple_n to_o they_o they_o burn_v incense_v to_o their_o genius_n they_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o the_o seven_o head_n have_v also_o its_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v his_o holiness_n vice-god_n god_n on_o earth_n vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rome_n under_o his_o dominion_n be_v call_v infallible_a rome_n eternal_a rome_n the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n which_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a religion_n the_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o god_n the_o ambition_n the_o cruelty_n and_o the_o covetousness_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o man_n and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n 1.3_o 1.3_o and_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v what_o head_n be_v wound_v but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o save_v one_o for_o that_o which_o come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o which_o be_v wound_v last_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n must_v be_v the_o six_o and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o this_o head_n must_v make_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v but_o it_o rise_v again_o under_o another_o head_n and_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o government_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o pope_n constant_a de_fw-fr donat_n constant_a in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v bring_v forth_o again_o if_o not_o the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n yet_o at_o least_o a_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v not_o very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o by_o which_o all_o the_o nation_n once_o obey_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o steuchus_n bishop_n of_o agobio_n all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o earth_n be_v astonish_v to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n establish_v under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n follow_v this_o new_a beast_n submit_v to_o this_o church_n be_v ravish_v with_o this_o dignity_n that_o appear_v to_o listen_v up_o christianity_n to_o the_o height_n of_o grandeur_n it_o submit_v to_o this_o chimoera_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a principality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n after_o this_o 5â—_n v._o 5â—_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n simple_o because_o it_o be_v the_o long_a duration_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o seven_o head_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n that_o bring_v forth_o these_o great_a thing_n can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o itself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o queen_n of_o all_o the_o church_n the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n the_o ark_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n the_o divinity_n to_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n the_o common_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v depose_v they_o transfer_v their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o she_o think_v fit_a see_v the_o great_a thing_n and_o these_o great_a thing_n be_v blasphemy_n this_o be_v clear_a for_o to_o attribute_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n be_v to_o blaspheme_v and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n it_o be_v still_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o it_o be_v to_o it_o that_o the_o period_n of_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n be_v assign_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o entire_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n for_o after_o the_o three_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o moreover_o the_o seven_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n have_v last_v almost_o twice_o forty_o two_o prophetical_a month_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o must_v be_v extend_v to_o 1260._o year_n he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 6._o â—_o 6._o it_o be_v to_o blaspheme_v god_n to_o attribute_v to_o itself_o his_o power_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v against_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o glory_n the_o papism_n ravish_v away_o the_o glory_n from_o god_n to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o creature_n against_o his_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o temple_n and_o his_o church_n in_o call_v the_o true_a child_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o house_n heretic_n and_o schismatics_n against_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o the_o papism_n make_v idol_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o great_o injure_v and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o v._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_a how_o the_o papism_n have_v employ_v anathemaes_n thunder_n fire_n and_o sword_n to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o
into_o perdition_n see_v here_o a_o eight_o king_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o government_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o this_o eight_o king_n must_v come_v from_o hence_o that_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o and_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n divide_v into_o two_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v either_o pagan_n or_o christian_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v so_o great_a a_o change_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o eight_o head_n however_o because_o they_o last_o but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o because_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o temporal_a they_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o foregoing_a emperor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n rank_n they_o under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v become_v viz._n the_o christian_a emperor_n it_o shall_v not_o continue_v long_o indeed_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o possess_v the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o 130_o or_o 135._o year_n beside_o the_o transposition_n of_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v suppose_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n here_o for_o if_o i_o make_v a_o commentary_n i_o can_v easy_o bring_v example_n much_o more_o harsh_a in_o the_o writing_n only_o of_o the_o n._n testament_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v 12._o v._o 12._o be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v rend_v when_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v make_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o form_v its_o empire_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o find_v the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n therefore_o it_o deserve_v a_o large_a reflection_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v afterward_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n 13._o v._o 13._o these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n or_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v voluntary_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o she_o shall_v not_o obtain_v her_o dominion_n by_o the_o way_n of_o conquest_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o illusion_n of_o seduction_n and_o persuasion_n she_o shall_v persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o give_v she_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n this_o do_v so_o happen_v the_o prince_n dote_v on_o this_o idol_n of_o st._n peter_n chair_n the_o apostolical_a see_v raise_v this_o throne_n so_o high_a that_o it_o be_v like_o afterward_o to_o have_v swallow_v they_o up_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o 14._o v._o 14._o they_o shall_v lend_v their_o arm_n and_o their_o power_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o smother_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v surmount_v they_o shall_v enlighten_v they_o and_o get_v such_o a_o victory_n over_o they_o as_o shall_v be_v happy_a for_o those_o that_o be_v overcome_v england_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o many_o other_o state_n have_v be_v already_o overcome_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 15._o v._o 15._o the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n this_o woman_n this_o corrupt_a church_n shall_v have_v the_o multitude_n for_o she_o she_o shall_v ascribe_v great_a honour_n to_o herself_o from_o thence_o and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o as_o a_o argument_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 16._o v._o 16._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o more_o than_o once_o to_o reflect_v on_o these_o word_n therefore_o we_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v that_o great_a city_n 1â—_n v._o 1â—_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o seven_o mountain_n this_o be_v a_o important_a truth_n that_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v not_o rome_n precise_o but_o rome_n conjunct_o with_o its_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o we_o must_v reserve_v the_o proof_n for_o another_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v very_o material_a for_o we_o to_o fix_v this_o what_o the_o city_n signify_v chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v rome_n antichristian_a and_o papal_n and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wherein_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v certain_o contain_v we_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o success_n as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o forego_n prophecy_n but_o we_o have_v some_o consideration_n to_o add_v to_o prove_v that_o that_o city_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a antichrist_n that_o rome_n christian_n and_o not_o pagan_a be_v spiritual_a babylon_n &_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v a_o place_n where_o the_o papist_n find_v themselves_o reduce_v to_o mighty_a strait_n they_o have_v confess_v that_o the_o 11_o and_z 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v concern_v antichrist_n but_o because_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o city_n where_o i._o christ_n be_v crucify_v they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n and_o because_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n rome_n be_v not_o name_v they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o in_o this_o 17_o chap._n they_o be_v force_v to_o see_v rome_n in_o the_o city_n on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o in_o that_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n and_o we_o need_v but_o see_v what_o they_o say_v on_o this_o point_n to_o convince_v they_o that_o their_o holy_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n one_a they_o say_v that_o rome_n in_o this_o 17_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a and_o not_o rome_n christian_n 13._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif_n rom._n c._n 13._o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o supposition_n be_v evident_a first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o beast_n which_o carry_v the_o woman_n same_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n and_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n this_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v describe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n second_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n 17.3_o c._n 13.1_o c._n 17.3_o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n that_o of_o the_o 17_o ch._n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o the_o beast_n that_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o shall_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a now_o the_o deep_a and_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n three_o 13.3_o chap._n 13.3_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n that_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o 8._o v._o 8._o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o that_o in_o the_o
to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v 5._o then_o i_o daniel_n look_v and_o behold_v there_o stand_v other_o two_o the_o one_o on_o this_o side_n of_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n and_o the_o other_o on_o that_o side_n of_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n 6._o and_o one_o say_v to_o the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o these_o wonder_n 7._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n when_o he_o hold_v up_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o heaven_n and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a and_o when_o he_o shall_v have_v accomplish_v to_o scatter_v the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a people_n all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v finish_v 8._o and_o i_o hear_v but_o i_o understand_v not_o then_o say_v i_o o_o my_o lord_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o end_n of_o these_o thing_n 9_o and_o he_o say_v go_v thy_o way_n daniel_n for_o the_o word_n be_v close_v up_o and_o seal_v till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n 10._o many_o shall_v be_v purify_v and_o make_v white_a and_o try_v but_o the_o wicked_a shall_v do_v wicked_o and_o none_o of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v understand_v but_o the_o wise_a shall_v understand_v 11._o and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a set_v up_o there_o shall_v be_v 1290._o day_n 12._o bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o and_o five_o and_o thirty_o day_n 13._o but_o go_v thou_o thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o thy_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n as_o interpreter_n agree_v that_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o literal_a meaning_n of_o they_o be_v concern_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n the_o great_a persecutor_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o true_a religion_n so_o almost_o all_o agree_v also_o that_o this_o mystical_o refer_v to_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v a_o truth_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n of_o antiochus_n be_v a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v see_v such_o clear_a proof_n of_o it_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v possible_a to_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o the_o principle_n be_v common_o perceive_v i_o will_v suppose_v it_o and_o will_v not_o give_v myself_o the_o trouble_n to_o prove_v it_o any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o apply_v all_o that_o to_o antichrist_n that_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n i_o will_v only_o make_v some_o remark_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i._o old._n both_o good_a and_o bad_a under_o the_o n._n testament_n have_v have_v their_o type_n under_o the_o old._n we_o must_v observe_v that_o all_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v their_o type_n under_o the_o old._n it_o be_v not_o only_a jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v type_n for_o his_o person_n for_o his_o office_n for_o his_o good_a work_n his_o enemy_n also_o have_v have_v their_o type_n the_o action_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v be_v typical_a the_o victory_n of_o samson_n over_o the_o philistine_n those_o of_o david_n over_o goliath_n be_v type_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n all_o the_o world_n believe_v it_o and_o no_o one_o doubt_n it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v also_o that_o the_o criminal_a action_n of_o eminent_a person_n have_v be_v typical_a likewise_o if_o on_o one_o hand_n there_o have_v be_v person_n and_o action_n typical_a of_o the_o good_a there_o have_v be_v also_o person_n and_o action_n typical_a of_o the_o evil_n cain_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n come_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n he_o be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o serpent_n and_o his_o action_n against_o his_o brother_n be_v a_o typical_a sin_n that_o represent_v the_o persecution_n which_o the_o devil_n be_v to_o bring_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n the_o sin_n of_o esau_n that_o despise_v the_o right_n of_o primogeniture_n and_o sell_v it_o for_o a_o mess_n of_o broth_n be_v a_o type_n of_o those_o profane_a one_o that_o renounce_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v for_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o present_a world._n lot_n wife_n that_o look_v towards_o sodom_n and_o the_o israelite_n that_o turn_v their_o eye_n towards_o egypt_n after_o they_o be_v go_v forth_o from_o it_o be_v type_n of_o those_o miserable_a person_n who_o after_o they_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o sin_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eager_a after_o the_o world_n from_o which_o they_o be_v depart_v and_o return_v to_o it_o again_o as_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n have_v have_v his_o type_n christ_n antichrist_n haâ—â—_n have_v his_o type_n as_o well_o as_o j._n christ_n without_o doubt_n antichrist_n have_v his_o too_o and_o that_o in_o great_a number_n cain_n goliath_n pharaoh_n nabuchadnezzar_n and_o the_o other_o oppressor_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o faithful_a have_v be_v type_n of_o antichrist_n among_o these_o type_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o more_o note_v and_o more_o plain_a than_o antiochus_n who_o make_v the_o continual_a sacrifice_n cease_v for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a who_o make_v the_o church_n desolate_a who_o make_v almost_o the_o whole_a nation_n fall_n into_o apostasy_n who_o profane_v the_o temple_n and_o cruel_o persecute_v those_o that_o persevere_v in_o the_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o as_o in_o the_o type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o seek_v for_o and_o find_v his_o character_n in_o like_a manner_n in_o antiochus_n and_o that_o which_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o he_o we_o may_v find_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n but_o we_o must_v observe_v there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o prophecy_n one_o that_o direct_o respect_v the_o principal_a subject_n the_o other_o that_o respect_v it_o only_o mediate_o and_o indirect_o and_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o some_o type_n to_o which_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o prophesy_n do_v belong_v for_o example_n the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o 53._o chap._n of_o esai_n respect_n j._n christ_n immediate_o and_o without_o the_o intervention_n of_o any_o type_n type_n there_o be_v prophecy_n wherein_o the_o thing_n agree_v partly_o to_o the_o type_n partly_o to_o the_o person_n signify_v by_o the_o type_n but_o the_o 45_o psal_n and_o the_o second_o respect_n jesus_n christ_n but_o mediate_o and_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o type_n in_o the_o second_o psal_n the_o type_n be_v david_n to_o who_o belong_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o the_o 45_o psal_n the_o type_n be_v solomon_n and_o it_o be_v he_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n respect_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o prophecy_n ought_v to_o be_v handle_v different_o those_o of_o the_o first_o rank_n i._n e._n those_o that_o refer_v only_o and_o immediate_o to_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v apply_v only_o and_o uniform_o to_o jesus_n christ_n in_o all_o their_o part_n but_o those_o of_o the_o second_o rank_n be_v much_o hard_a to_o be_v disintricate_v for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o person_n that_o be_v the_o type_n other_o that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o person_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n and_o last_o other_o that_o belong_v both_o to_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o for_o example_n in_o the_o 45_o psal_n these_o word_n thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o the_o sceptre_n of_o thy_o kingdom_n be_v a_o sceptre_n of_o righteousness_n etc._n etc._n o_o god_n thy_o god_n have_v anoint_v thou_o with_o the_o oil_n of_o gladness_n above_o all_o thy_o fellow_n these_o word_n i_o say_v can_v without_o great_a violence_n be_v apply_v to_o solomon_n for_o solomon_n be_v not_o a_o god_n and_o it_o can_v be_v to_o he_o that_o the_o h._n spirit_n say_v thy_o throne_n o_o god_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v other_o word_n in_o the_o same_o psalm_n which_o certain_o respect_v solomon_n as_o a_o type_n and_o j._n christ_n as_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o the_o type_n for_o example_n thou_o be_v fair_a than_o any_o of_o the_o child_n of_o man_n 3._o v._o 3._o grace_n be_v pour_v into_o thy_o lip_n because_o god_n have_v bless_v thou_o for_o ever_o last_o i_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v other_o word_n that_o agree_v only_o to_o solomen_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o necessary_a to_o refer_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o example_n these_o word_n 10._o v._o 10._o daughter_n of_o king_n be_v among_o thy_o
honourable_a woman_n upon_o thy_o right_a hand_n do_v stand_v the_o queen_n in_o gold_n of_o ophir_n 14._o v._o 14._o etc._n etc._n she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o the_o king_n in_o raiment_n of_o needlework_n the_o virgin_n her_o companion_n that_o follow_v she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o thou_o suppose_v the_o spouse_n to_o be_v the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o tell_v what_o these_o daughter_n signify_v that_o be_v introduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n different_a from_o the_o church_n i_o know_v well_o indeed_o one_o may_v easy_o imagine_v something_o thereupon_o but_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v solid_a it_o be_v the_o fault_n which_o they_o fall_v into_o that_o do_v explain_v the_o type_n they_o stretch_v the_o parallel_n and_o fain_o will_v have_v the_o picture_n in_o every_o thing_n resemble_v the_o original_n whereas_o we_o must_v not_o search_v after_o the_o resemblance_n but_o in_o the_o principal_a subject_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o as_o the_o leaf_n that_o do_v adorn_v the_o picture_n it_o be_v according_a to_o these_o principle_n that_o we_o must_v explain_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o eight_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o of_o daniel_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a it_o be_v the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n this_o antiochus_n have_v be_v the_o most_o considerable_a type_n of_o antichrist_n as_o david_n be_v the_o most_o glorious_a type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antiochus_n many_o thing_n that_o must_v have_v a_o mystical_a reference_n to_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n must_v be_v apply_v to_o antichrist_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n in_o some_o place_n antichrist_n be_v there_o with_o antiochus_n in_o some_o other_o place_n antiochus_n be_v there_o alone_o and_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o antichrist_n be_v alone_o let_v we_o brief_o review_v they_o from_o one_o of_o the_o four_o hsrn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n horn_n ch._n 8._o v._n 9_o why_o antiochus_n be_v call_v a_o little_a horn_n which_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n come_v forth_o another_o little_a horn_n towards_o the_o south_n and_o towards_o the_o east_n and_o towards_o the_o pleasant_a land._n it_o be_v certain_a this_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n he_o be_v describe_v by_o a_o little_a horn_n because_o he_o climb_v the_o throne_n not_o by_o the_o lawful_a right_n of_o succession_n public_o and_o with_o full_a right_n but_o by_o subtlety_n he_o ravish_v the_o kingdom_n from_o demetrius_n the_o son_n of_o his_o brother_n seleucus_n therefore_o the_o h._n spirit_n explain_v the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n say_v and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n 23._o v._o 23._o a_o king_n of_o a_o fierce_a countenance_n and_o understand_v dark_a sentence_n shall_v stand_v up_o and_o in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n be_v more_o large_a it_o be_v say_v 21._o v._o 21._o and_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v stand_v up_o a_o vile_a person_n to_o who_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o he_o shall_v come_v in_o peaceable_o and_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n by_o flattery_n it_o be_v because_o antiochus_n be_v a_o hostage_n at_o rome_n that_o he_o be_v repute_v as_o a_o stranger_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o asia_n have_v a_o elder_a brother_n who_o leave_v a_o son_n a_o lawful_a heir_n of_o his_o estate_n antiochus_n be_v return_v from_o italy_n apply_v himself_o to_o be_v liberal_a to_o the_o people_n he_o be_v affable_a and_o familiar_a he_o bathe_v in_o the_o public_a bath_n and_o by_o these_o mean_v he_o get_v away_o the_o kingdom_n from_o his_o nephew_n this_o agree_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n who_o be_v also_o call_v a_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o ch._n this_o be_v plain_o that_o which_o have_v deceive_v two_o of_o our_o interpreter_n who_o will_v have_v the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n also_o to_o be_v antiochus_n interpreter_n the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v not_o antiochus_n a_o strange_a oversight_n of_o some_o interpreter_n which_o i_o call_v a_o mighty_a great_a oversight_n and_o utter_o unworthy_a of_o great_a man_n for_o for_o this_o we_o must_v metamorphose_v the_o 4_o beast_n and_o whereas_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n it_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o must_v be_v make_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o despite_n of_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o prophecy_n for_o one_o must_v be_v blind_a not_o to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o 4_o monarchy_n in_o this_o 4_o beast_n horn._n the_o pope_n be_v mystical_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n therefore_o be_v a_o little_a horn_n despicable_a in_o appearance_n that_o raise_v itself_o up_o from_o a_o low_a place_n and_o from_o a_o beginning_n that_o seem_v to_o promise_v nothing_o that_o be_v great_a be_v mount_v to_o that_o grandeur_n that_o have_v give_v it_o both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o power_n of_o a_o empire_n the_o head_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v of_o understanding_n in_o dark_a sentence_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o subtlety_n that_o he_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n which_o signify_v antiochus_n god._n the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o against_o god._n wax_v great_a even_o to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o host_n and_o of_o the_o star_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o stamp_v upon_o they_o yea_o he_o magnify_v himself_o even_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n these_o word_n agree_v to_o antiochus_n and_o to_o antichrist_n to_o antiochus_n because_o he_o insolent_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n the_o head_n of_o the_o heavenly_a army_n and_o of_o the_o church_n make_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o even_o some_o of_o the_o priestly_a race_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n to_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n because_o he_o have_v exalt_v himself_o against_o j._n christ_n and_o engage_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o revolt_n cease_v the_o pope_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v antiochus_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v by_o reason_n of_o transgression_n and_o cast_v down_o the_o truth_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o prosper_v the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n inform_v we_o that_o this_o be_v accomplish_v according_a to_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v be_v accomplish_v by_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v abolish_v the_o continual_a service_n because_o it_o have_v destroy_v the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o pure_a prayer_n in_o mingle_v with_o they_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n the_o invocation_n of_o he_o and_o she_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n and_o in_o establish_v a_o new_a continual_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o true_a one_o it_o have_v prosper_v for_o its_o success_n have_v be_v prodigious_a for_o 8_o or_o ten_o age_n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n the_o prophet_n begin_v from_o the_o 21_o verse_n to_o speak_v of_o antiochus_n but_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o antichrist_n therein_o till_o the_o 34._o v._o the_o ten_o first_o verse_n be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o antiochus_n obtain_v over_o his_o neighbour_n and_o of_o his_o quarrel_n with_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n quarrel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v nothing_o typical_a in_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v clear_a because_o antiochus_n be_v not_o a_o type_n but_o in_o what_o he_o do_v against_o the_o church_n for_o the_o strange_a nation_n have_v no_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n nothing_o that_o the_o tyrant_n do_v against_o they_o be_v mystical_a at_o the_o 31._o v._o begin_v the_o violence_n which_o this_o persecute_v prince_n be_v to_o offer_v to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n arm_n shall_v stand_v on_o his_o part_n and_o they_o shall_v pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n of_o strength_n and_o shall_v take_v away_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n this_o be_v what_o be_v already_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o ch._n and_o what_o we_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o its_o head_n the_o prophet_n add_v 32.33_o v._o 32.33_o and_o such_o as_o do_v wicked_o against_o the_o covenant_n shall_v he_o corrupt_v by_o flattery_a and_o they_o that_o understand_v among_o the_o people_n shall_v instruct_v many_o he_o continue_v to_o the_o 36_o v._o to_o describe_v the_o way_n full_a of_o fraud_n and_o violence_n violence_n the_o papism_n be_v establish_v by_o
pay_v tribute_n and_o his_o be_v hostage_n at_o rome_n many_o year_n go_v to_o render_v homage_n to_o this_o god_n even_o in_o his_o own_o seat_n make_v the_o servitude_n and_o the_o homage_n principal_o fall_v on_o he_o and_o they_o may_v be_v just_o attribute_v to_o he_o three_o though_o the_o servitude_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o father_n nevertheless_o the_o prophecy_n particular_o fix_v it_o on_o the_o son_n because_o of_o that_o pride_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o as_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n will_v have_v say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o asia_n shall_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o the_o mortification_n of_o this_o proud_a antiochus_n who_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o accident_n that_o to_o i_o seem_v marvellous_a that_o this_o prophecy_n find_v its_o accomplishment_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o roman_n as_o well_o in_o the_o temporal_a as_o in_o the_o spiritual_a sense_n i_o say_v above_o that_o antiochus_n be_v not_o a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n but_o in_o the_o thing_n he_o do_v against_o the_o jewish_a nation_n because_o the_o strange_a nation_n have_v no_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n nothing_o that_o tyrant_n do_v against_o the_o nation_n be_v mystical_a therefore_o we_o must_v not_o seek_v after_o a_o mystery_n in_o that_o which_o the_o prophecy_n foretells_a that_o antiochus_n shall_v do_v against_o the_o egyptian_n against_o ptolomee_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o except_v the_o roman_n from_o this_o rule_n though_o they_o then_o be_v a_o nation_n estrange_v from_o the_o church_n yet_o however_o they_o have_v a_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n for_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a church_n and_o already_o in_o the_o prophecy_n rome_n pagan_a that_o then_o be_v make_v but_o one_o beast_n i._n e._n one_o empire_n with_o rome_n christian_n and_o antichristian_a so_o that_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o genius_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o type_n of_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o type_n in_o what_o he_o do_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_n beside_o it_o can_v be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o same_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v two_o prospect_n and_o consequent_o two_o accomplishment_n for_o so_o it_o be_v always_o in_o those_o prophecy_n that_o turn_v on_o a_o typical_a subject_n that_o which_o may_v make_v some_o difficulty_n be_v that_o the_o temporal_a adventure_n of_o the_o type_n have_v usual_o their_o figurative_a respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a adventure_n of_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o type_n which_o do_v not_o appear_v here_o for_o the_o homage_v which_o antiochus_n render_v to_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o have_v any_o typical_a reference_n to_o the_o homage_v which_o the_o new_a roman_n give_v to_o their_o demigod_n they_o have_v however_o and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o homage_n which_o the_o new_a subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v render_v at_o rome_n to_o its_o head_n to_o its_o saint_n and_o idol_n have_v respect_n of_o a_o figure_n and_o the_o thing_n figure_v to_o the_o homage_n which_o the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n do_v render_v to_o ancient_a rome_n who_o citizenship_n they_o do_v underhand_o labour_v for_o and_o who_o eagle_n and_o other_o military_a ensign_n they_o worship_v religio_fw-la romanorum_fw-la tota_fw-la castrensis_fw-la 1â—_n tertul_n apolog._n c._n 1â—_n signa_fw-la veneratur_fw-la signa_fw-la jurat_fw-la signa_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diis_fw-la praeponit_fw-la st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n and_o the_o h._n virgin_n at_o this_o day_n be_v in_o the_o banner_n of_o rome_n just_a as_o the_o eagle_n be_v heretofore_o and_o all_o the_o world_n give_v homage_n to_o these_o banner_n and_o to_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o just_a as_o during_o the_o empire_n of_o ancient_a rome_n man_n do_v prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o eagle_n i_o hold_v that_o the_o twelve_o and_o last_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n epiphanes_n the_o 12_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n respect_v also_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n do_v also_o refer_v to_o antiochus_n and_o antichrist_n and_o at_o that_o time_n shall_v michael_n stand_v up_o the_o great_a prince_n that_o stand_v for_o the_o child_n of_o thy_o people_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o time_n of_o trouble_n such_o as_o nevey_v be_v since_o there_o be_v a_o nation_n even_o unto_o that_o same_o time_n and_o at_o that_o time_n thy_o people_n shall_v be_v deliver_v every_o one_o that_o shall_v be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n this_o prophecy_n literal_o respect_v antiochus_n last_o persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v terrible_a and_o cruel_a but_o end_v by_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o macchabee_n this_o michael_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o always_o watch_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o church_n spiritual_o and_o mystical_o this_o agree_v to_o antichrist_n and_o respect_v the_o last_o persecution_n that_o he_o must_v cause_v the_o church_n to_o suffer_v after_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v to_o be_v ruin_v and_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n deliver_v it_o be_v the_o same_o victory_n as_o be_v describe_v to_o we_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revel_n the_o word_n that_o follow_v make_v it_o very_o plain_a that_o this_o prophecy_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o that_o victory_n that_o j._n christ_n must_v obtain_v over_o antichrist_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n antichrist_n daniel_n bring_v in_o the_o resurrection_n here_o to_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o victory_n of_o j._n christ_n over_o antichrist_n and_o many_o of_o they_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v awake_v some_o to_o everlasting_a life_n and_o some_o to_o everlasting_a shame_n and_o contempt_n and_o they_o that_o be_v wise_a shall_v shine_v as_o the_o brightness_n of_o the_o firmament_n and_o they_o that_o turn_v many_o to_o righteousness_n as_o the_o star_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o what_o i_o pray_v shall_v the_o resurrection_n do_v here_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o chap._n in_o which_o the_o adventure_n only_o of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o this_o be_v perfect_o the_o same_o prophecy_n as_o that_o of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o 20_o chapt._n of_o the_o revel_n where_o the_o apostle_n predict_v the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o resurrection_n they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n must_v be_v raise_v up_o and_o reign_v with_o he_o a_o 1000_o year_n this_o be_v what_o daniel_n say_v here_o that_o they_o that_o have_v turn_v many_o to_o righteousness_n by_o their_o doctrine_n and_o by_o their_o martyrdom_n shall_v be_v as_o shine_v and_o rule_v star_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n year_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n join_v together_o the_o two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o &_o the_o second_o though_o they_o be_v distant_a each_o from_o the_o other_o a_o 1000_o year_n it_o be_v not_o the_o last_o resurrection_n nor_o the_o last_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o st._n john_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o daniel_n it_o be_v of_o that_o come_v that_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v destroy_v antichrist_n by_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v that_o resurrection_n which_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o therefore_o daniel_n do_v not_o say_v and_o all_o those_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n shall_v awake_v but_o he_o only_o say_v many_o of_o those_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n even_o as_o st._n john_n say_v so_o express_o that_o then_o all_o the_o dead_a shall_v not_o arise_v it_o be_v true_a that_o daniel_n also_o join_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o some_o shall_v awake_v to_o shame_n and_o everlasting_a contempt_n but_o we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o this_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a must_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n one_o prophecy_n must_v be_v explain_v by_o the_o other_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a which_o daniel_n join_v here_o with_o the_o first_o resurrection_n be_v distant_a from_o it_o at_o least_o a_o 1000_o year_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o two_o thing_n join_v together_o because_o he_o who_o speak_v be_v god_n before_o who_o a_o 1000_o year_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n beside_o this_o when_o our_o eye_n look_v on_o thing_n very_o far_o off_o always_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v far_o from_o one_o another_o seem_v to_o be_v near_o the_o star_n seem_v to_o we_o to_o be_v near_o the_o moon_n and_o yet_o
they_o be_v at_o a_o prodigious_a distance_n from_o it_o so_o the_o prophet_n look_v on_o these_o two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o behold_v they_o at_o so_o great_a distance_n he_o look_v on_o they_o as_o join_v together_o though_o they_o be_v a_o 1000_o year_n distant_a from_o each_o other_o moreover_o the_o h._n spirit_n from_o this_o first_o resurrection_n in_o which_o the_o church_n must_v be_v deliver_v and_o which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v but_o a_o figurative_a resurrection_n will_v raise_v we_o up_o to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o last_o and_o general_a resurrection_n because_o this_o first_o resurrection_n that_o must_v be_v before_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v but_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o great_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o one_o body_n translate_v from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n by_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o prophet_n to_o have_v holy_a sally_n that_o from_o temporal_a thing_n do_v transport_v they_o to_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a one_o isaiah_n speak_v of_o a_o sign_n that_o god_n will_v give_v to_o ahaz_n and_o which_o he_o refuse_v pass_v over_o many_o age_n leave_v there_o ahaz_n and_o his_o sign_n 7._o esai_n 7._o and_o say_v the_o lord_n god_n shall_v give_v you_o a_o sign_n behold_v a_o virgin_n shall_v bear_v a_o son_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n be_v not_o less_o profound_a but_o as_o it_o respect_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n literal_o and_o mystical_o the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v reserve_v it_o for_o that_o chap._n where_o we_o must_v speak_v of_o the_o duration_n of_o his_o kingdom_n chap._n xxiv_o in_o which_o be_v gather_v together_o 35._o character_n of_o antichrist_n that_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o but_o it_o fearure_n a_o short_a portraiture_n of_o antichrifi_n and_o his_o fearure_n after_o sound_v all_o the_o fountain_n whence_o the_o pourtaiture_n of_o antichrist_n be_v draw_v i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a to_o gather_v together_o here_o all_o the_o stroke_n that_o we_o may_v see_v they_o all_o with_o one_o view_n and_o that_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o perfect_a conformity_n that_o be_v between_o that_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.1_o rev._n 13.1_o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n now_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o beast_n always_o signify_v a_o empire_n when_o king_n be_v treat_v of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o empire_n in_o all_o the_o form_n of_o worldly_a empire_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o have_v prove_v it_o with_o the_o great_a evidence_n in_o our_o prejudices_fw-la 2._o it_o must_v also_o be_v a_o religion_n 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n and_o it_o must_v be_v a_o false_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o a_o apostasy_n there_o be_v only_o the_o papism_n in_o which_o a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n be_v find_v both_o together_o 8._o 1_o tim._n 4.1_o 8._o it_o be_v true_a mahomet_n make_v a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o mahometanism_n the_o religion_n be_v not_o the_o empire_n nor_o the_o empire_n the_o religion_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o sovereign_a lord_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n mahometanism_n be_v divide_v into_o many_o aempire_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o religion_n a_o proof_n that_o the_o religion_n and_o the_o empire_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n 19.20_o the_o papism_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o a_o prophet_n always_o live_v rev._n 19.20_o 3._o antichrist_n must_v have_v a_o prophet_n i._n e._n a_o man_n that_o say_v he_o be_v infallible_a and_o that_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n for_o with_o the_o beast_n be_v join_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o together_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v sign_n before_o he_o there_o be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o papism_n that_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o infallible_a head_n always_o pronounce_v oracle_n when_o it_o be_v necessary_a always_o speak_v and_o always_o live_v this_o be_v a_o very_a peculiar_a character_n and_o which_o shall_v make_v we_o well_o discern_v he_o 4._o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v principal_o consist_v in_o idolatry_n 17._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 2_o thes_n 2._o rev._n 17._o for_o it_o be_v call_v apostasy_n a_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n spiritual_a whoredom_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o religion_n in_o which_o idol_n be_v re-establisht_a under_o new_a name_n we_o have_v also_o clear_o prove_v it_o 17._o the_o idolatry_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n rev._n 17._o 5._o this_o antichristian_a idolatry_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n which_o must_v be_v exercise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o without_o by_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o by_o a_o stranger_n for_o this_o idolatry_n be_v call_v adultery_n and_o conjugal_a unfaithfulness_n the_o papism_n with_o its_o idolatry_n retain_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o preserve_v christianity_n 6._o the_o chief_a city_n of_o this_o empire_n and_o of_o this_o religion_n must_v be_v a_o city_n seat_v on_o seven_o mountaïn_n 17.9.18_o rev._n 17.9.18_o and_o the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n john_n rule_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n the_o papism_n have_v for_o the_o capital_a of_o its_o empire_n and_o religion_n new_a rome_n build_v where_o the_o ancient_a one_o be_v 7._o this_o empire_n be_v to_o form_v itself_o not_o by_o force_n but_o by_o craft_n by_o seduction_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o west_n 13.13_o rev._n 13.13_o that_o be_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o power_n of_o the_o papism_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n come_v by_o illusion_n rather_o than_o by_o the_o violence_n that_o both_o king_n and_o people_n have_v suffer_v 8._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n 13._o dan._n 2.7_o rev._n 13._o as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n statue_n by_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o true_a continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v the_o very_a same_o seat_n and_o very_o hear_v the_o same_o province_n 9_o this_o empire_n must_v be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 15._o rev._n 13.14_o 15._o yet_o this_o image_n must_v speak_v and_o must_v be_v worship_v in_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o papism_n have_v no_o arm_n nor_o citadel_n that_o real_o make_v a_o empire_n it_o have_v nothing_o but_o superstition_n and_o foolish_a fondness_n for_o all_o its_o arm_n however_o it_o speak_v it_o threaten_v it_o promise_v it_o teach_v it_o seduce_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o reign_v 10._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v have_v ten_o horn_n 17._o rev._n 13._o end_n 17._o that_o be_v to_o say_v ten_o king_n vassal_n and_o subject_n prop_n and_o upholder_n of_o its_o throne_n the_o papism_n have_v always_o have_v under_o it_o ten_o principal_a king_n that_o have_v worship_v and_o maintain_v its_o power_n 11._o antichrist_n must_v speak_v great_a thing_n in_o his_o own_o behalf_n 13.5_o rev._n 13.5_o but_o against_o god_n for_o they_o must_v be_v blasphemy_n the_o papism_n say_v of_o itself_o and_o its_o capital_a great_a and_o mighty_a thing_n say_v that_o rome_n be_v eternal_a that_o she_o be_v infallible_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n god_n upon_o earth_n his_o holiness_n and_o most_o holy_a lord_n and_o these_o arrogant_a pretension_n be_v true_a blasphemy_n against_o god_n against_o j._n christ_n and_o against_o the_o true_a church_n the_o spouse_n of_o j._n christ_n 12._o antichrist_n must_v raise_v war_n and_o cruel_a persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n 13.7_o rev._n 13.7_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o papism_n have_v bathe_v itself_o in_o humane_a and_o christian_a blood_n for_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n 13._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n raise_v up_o again_o 13.3_o rev._n 13.3_o a_o head_n mortal_o wound_v but_o heal_v again_o the_o empire_n of_o
simon_n the_o grammarian_n that_o not_o long_o since_o have_v set_v up_o for_o a_o interpreter_n of_o the_o revelation_n his_o new_a light_n do_v well_o deserve_v a_o particular_a chapter_n by_o themselves_o but_o for_o the_o present_a we_o must_v follow_v on_o our_o way_n and_o show_v that_o if_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v 1260_o year_n than_o all_o that_o the_o papist_n say_v of_o antichrist_n be_v false_a and_o all_o that_o we_o say_v of_o he_o be_v true_a chimaera_n it_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v 1260_o year_n the_o papist_n antichrist_n be_v a_o chimaera_n if_o it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o empire_n must_v last_v but_o 1260_o natural_a day_n it_o be_v true_a that_o it_o must_v last_v 1260_o year_n for_o i_o have_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o middle_a way_n to_o be_v take_v and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o year_n he_o can_v no_o long_o be_v only_o one_o single_a man_n nor_o a_o revolt_a jew_n nor_o a_o false_a messiah_n nor_o a_o man_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n nor_o a_o tyrant_n that_o must_v re-establish_a the_o moysaicall_a worship_n and_o rebuild_v jerusalem_n to_o cause_v the_o jew_n to_o reign_v there_o for_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o suppose_v that_o one_o man_n shall_v live_v 1260_o year_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n shall_v return_v for_o 12_o age_n and_o that_o judaism_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n shall_v oppress_v the_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v 1260_o year_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v already_o come_v come_v if_o his_o duration_n be_v 1260_o year_n antichrist_n be_v come_v for_o it_o be_v to_o go_v against_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o all_o man_n to_o suppose_v that_o before_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n come_v we_o must_v yet_o expect_v a_o tyrannical_a monarchy_n of_o 1200_o year_n if_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v come_v it_o must_v be_v either_o mahometanism_n or_o the_o papism_n antichristianism_n can_v be_v find_v among_o the_o arrians_a for_o they_o have_v be_v extinct_a a_o long_a time_n and_o their_o reign_n do_v not_o come_v to_o near_o 1260_o year_n we_o can_v find_v he_o among_o the_o athigenses_n who_o never_o reign_v who_o appear_v but_o for_o a_o little_a time_n and_o who_o be_v always_o oppress_v he_o cant_z cant_z be_v find_a neither_o among_o the_o lutheran_n nor_o calvinist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n do_v agree_v to_o they_o and_o the_o papist_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o reign_n shall_v be_v for_o 1200_o year_n there_o be_v nothing_o remain_v but_o mahometanism_n on_o which_o one_o can_v cast_v one_o yes_n antichristianism_n mahometanism_n have_v not_o the_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n to_o seek_v out_o antichristianism_n it_o be_v indeed_o a_o antichristian_a sect_n because_o it_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v already_o subsist_v above_o a_o 1000_o year_n but_o we_o can_v find_v therein_o the_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n so_o as_o it_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o prophet_n first_o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o apostasy_n and_o a_o revolt_n of_o man_n that_o former_o be_v obedient_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o saracen_n arabian_n and_o turk_n the_o founder_n and_o preserver_n of_o this_o sect_n never_o be_v christian_n and_o be_v not_o apostate_n mahomet_n and_o the_o arabian_n be_v heathen_n second_o antichristianism_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o whoredom_n and_o must_v teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n and_o mediatory_a spirit_n now_o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o idolater_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o abhor_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o it_o be_v this_o that_o great_o scandalize_v they_o against_o the_o christian_a religion_n three_o in_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n we_o must_v find_v the_o number_n 666._o in_o the_o name_n of_o mahomet_n and_o mahometan_a arabian_n and_o saracen_n in_o any_o language_n this_o number_n be_v not_o find_v four_o anchristianism_n be_v to_o have_v its_o seat_n in_o the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o st._n johns_n time_n rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v rome_n as_o all_o interpreter_n unanimous_o acknowledge_v mahomet_n and_o his_o partisan_n never_o do_v possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o possess_v it_o five_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o arabian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o it_o in_o the_o east_n six_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i._n e._n in_o the_o church_n mahomet_n and_o his_o successor_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o christendom_n seven_o ten_o king_n must_v voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o antichrist_n but_o the_o arabian_n and_o saracen_n have_v conquer_v all_o kingdom_n by_o mere_a violence_n none_o do_v voluntary_o submit_v to_o they_o eight_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n i._n e._n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n mahomet_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o the_o roman_a empire_n nineth_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v proper_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n which_o yet_o however_o must_v be_v worship_n and_o obedience_n be_v give_v to_o it_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o a_o image_n but_o rather_o the_o most_o despotical_a and_o arbitrary_a empire_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world._n ten_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v have_v under_o it_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n ten_o king_n ten_o horn_n every_o one_o have_v his_o crown_n and_o his_o royal_a power_n so_o far_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o mahometan_n from_o suffer_v any_o vassal_n king_n to_o subsist_v that_o it_o have_v destroy_v all_o the_o great_a lord_n in_o india_n in_o persia_n in_o turkey_n every_o one_o of_o these_o mahometan_a empire_n have_v but_o one_o only_a lord_n eleven_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v but_o one_o it_o must_v not_o be_v divide_v for_o the_o king_n that_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v he_o for_o their_o only_a head_n but_o the_o empire_n of_o mahomet_n be_v divide_v into_o many_o empire_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o persian_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o mogul_n and_o these_o four_o empire_n be_v not_o only_o different_a but_o always_o opposite_a and_o almost_o always_o enemy_n twelve_o antichrist_n must_v have_v two_o horn_n i._n e._n two_o power_n like_v to_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v notorious_a the_o mahometan_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o religion_n and_o with_o his_o power_n thirteen_o antichrist_n must_v excommunicate_v persecute_v take_v away_o liberty_n of_o commerce_n from_o all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o take_v on_o they_o his_o name_n and_o his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n i._n e._n that_o will_v not_o follow_v his_o religion_n the_o mahometan_n suffer_v all_o sort_n of_o religion_n heathen_n and_o christian_n fourteen_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o head_n i._n e._n a_o kingdom_n hurt_v with_o a_o deadly_a wound_n and_o revive_v again_o this_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o mahometanism_n which_o be_v a_o religion_n whole_o new_a and_o which_o have_v form_v empire_n whole_o new_a it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v these_o observation_n against_o those_o that_o great_o desire_v to_o take_v antichrist_n from_o rome_n will_v fain_o place_v he_o among_o the_o mahometan_n chap._n iu._n some_o principle_n to_o discover_v when_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n begin_v and_o when_o it_o must_v end_v three_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n idolatry_n pride_n and_o corruption_n that_o these_o three_o character_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o four_o age_n and_o do_v infinite_o increase_v in_o the_o five_o hitherto_o we_o have_v discourse_v on_o what_o be_v past_a now_o we_o proceed_v to_o treat_v of_o what_o be_v future_a or_o at_o least_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v believe_v so_o to_o be_v for_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o many_o thing_n that_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o future_a be_v already_o past_a it_o be_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n that_o we_o be_v now_o about_o to_o speak_v of_o and_o the_o first_o question_n that_o be_v ask_v thereupon_o be_v this_o when_o shall_v that_o empire_n be_v destroy_v a_o great_a question_n and_o which_o have_v hitherto_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o none_o can_v penetrate_v into_o it_o be_v certain_o very_o difficult_a to_o be_v penetrate_v into_o but_o yet_o however_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v
and_o portugal_n 7._o of_o the_o vandal_n first_o in_o spain_n and_o then_o in_o africa_n 8._o of_o the_o allemans_n in_o germany_n 9_o of_o the_o ostrogoth_n in_o pannonia_n 10._o of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o east_n they_o take_v their_o power_n with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o antichristianism_n therefore_o antichristianism_n receive_v its_o birth_n and_o power_n with_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v its_o epocha_n or_o date_n according_a to_o which_o we_o shall_v place_v the_o future_a fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 18_o age._n i_o believe_v it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o set_v down_o precise_o the_o very_a year_n for_o god_n do_v not_o so_o exact_o observe_v chronology_n in_o his_o prophecy_n a_o few_o year_n more_o or_o less_o signify_v nothing_o however_o one_o may_v say_v that_o according_a to_o all_o appearance_n it_o must_v happen_v between_o 1710_o and_o 1715._o empire_n the_o concourse_n of_o four_o character_n make_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v i_o say_v the_o concourse_n of_o these_o four_o character_n that_o must_v conduct_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichristianism_n 1._o the_o birth_n of_o idolatry_n 2._o the_o birth_n of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n 3._o the_o progress_n of_o corruption_n of_o manner_n 4._o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o part_n till_o these_o four_o character_n meet_v together_o we_o can_v begin_v the_o computation_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n therefore_o i_o do_v not_o reckon_v they_o from_o the_o year_n 430_o though_o that_o be_v a_o epocha_n that_o be_v notable_a enough_o have_v its_o original_n in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n according_a to_o which_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n will_v fall_v on_o the_o year_n 1690_o four_o year_n hence_o i_o reckon_v they_o not_o from_o thence_o i_o say_v because_o in_o the_o year_n 430_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o yet_o entire_o dismember_v withal_o it_o appear_v not_o that_o then_o thing_n be_v ripe_a for_o so_o great_a a_o event_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o idolatry_n will_v fall_v and_o be_v destroy_v in_o four_o or_o five_o year_n he_o will_v have_v some_o partisan_n remain_v a_o long_a time_n before_o he_o shall_v be_v entire_o bring_v to_o nought_o degree_n antichristianism_n be_v bear_v by_o degree_n it_o also_o fall_v by_o degree_n see_v one_o thing_n that_o must_v be_v well_o observe_v it_o be_v this_o that_o though_o we_o do_v not_o begin_v the_o 360_o year_n of_o the_o church_n purity_n at_o the_o first_o year_n of_o i._o christ_n as_o we_o may_v have_v do_v to_o end_v they_o in_o the_o 60_o year_n of_o the_o four_o age_n according_a to_o which_o the_o empire_n of_o pride_n and_o idolatry_n shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o 65_o year_n ago_o nevertheless_o as_o superstition_n and_o tyranny_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o age_n a_o hundred_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o before_o the_o point_n which_o god_n mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o like_a manner_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o entire_a destruction_n of_o this_o antichristianism_n the_o tyranny_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o papism_n sensible_o grow_v less_o and_o less_o and_o be_v visible_o fall_v 1620._o antichristianism_n be_v tend_v to_o its_o last_o ruin_n since_o the_o year_n 1620._o count_v the_o first_o original_n of_o superstition_n from_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360_o and_o reckon_n after_o this_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o its_o reign_n it_o fall_v as_o we_o have_v see_v on_o the_o year_n 1620._o at_o which_o time_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n must_v begin_v to_o fall_v as_o they_o do_v begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o since_o that_o time_n image_n and_o saint_n have_v extreme_o lose_v their_o credit_n and_o since_o the_o year_n 1620_o we_o shall_v find_v more_o person_n among_o the_o papist_n themselves_z that_o have_v discredit_v these_o false_a worship_n than_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o all_o the_o foregoing_a age_n france_n from_o that_o very_a time_n the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v visible_o diminish_v in_o france_n the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n also_o since_o that_o time_n have_v suffer_v a_o visible_a decay_n in_o the_o past_a age_n the_o pope_n have_v pretty_a well_o recover_v that_o blow_n which_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o luther_n and_o zwinglius_fw-la have_v give_v they_o julius_n the_o second_o and_o leo_n the_o ten_o assemble_v the_o last_o lateran_n council_n which_o abrogate_a all_o that_o have_v be_v do_v against_o their_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n indeed_o do_v not_o pronounce_v the_o superiority_n of_o pope_n above_o council_n and_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n but_o it_o leave_v they_o in_o a_o full_a and_o entire_a possession_n of_o their_o pretend_a rite_n without_o so_o much_o as_o touch_v of_o they_o yea_o it_o do_v confirm_v they_o if_o not_o by_o its_o decree_n at_o least_o by_o its_o practice_n in_o submit_v all_o its_o canon_n to_o the_o pope_n in_o declare_v they_o have_v no_o design_n to_o diminish_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o demand_v from_o thence_o the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o decree_n in_o truth_n the_o pope_n remain_v in_o possession_n of_o that_o superiority_n and_o of_o that_o power_n as_o well_o over_o council_n as_o king_n the_o depose_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o king_n henry_n the_o three_o and_z henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n they_o cause_v these_o two_o henry_n to_o be_v assassinate_v and_o also_o during_o the_o minority_n of_o lewis_n the_o xiii_o the_o pulpit_n and_o assembly_n ring_v with_o nothing_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o sovereign_n and_o the_o power_n they_o have_v to_o depose_v they_o in_o the_o state_n in_o the_o year_n 1616._o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n have_v the_o insolence_n to_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n so_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o cardinal_n perron_n edm._n rich_a a_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n in_o the_o year_n 1611._o make_v a_o book_n with_o this_o title_n de_fw-fr ecclesiasticâ_fw-la &_o politicâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o that_o which_o we_o have_v at_o this_o day_n under_o the_o title_n of_o apologia_fw-la pro_fw-la johanne_n gersono_fw-it therein_o he_o prove_v the_o superiority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o independence_n of_o king_n the_o author_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o syndic_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o his_o benefice_n his_o book_n be_v censure_v by_o two_o provincial_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1612_o one_o at_o paris_n the_o other_o at_o aix_n and_o be_v confute_v by_o d._n du_fw-fr val._n but_o since_o the_o year_n 1620_o rich_a be_v advance_v again_o to_o the_o throne_n the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v always_o diminish_v and_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v in_o so_o great_a a_o declension_n that_o it_o will_v never_o more_o rise_v up_o so_o that_o antichristianism_n fall_v precise_o by_o the_o same_o degree_n by_o which_o it_o rise_v it_o be_v a_o hundred_o year_n a_o bud_a before_o it_o be_v blow_v it_o shall_v be_v a_o hundred_o year_n decline_v before_o it_o shall_v be_v entire_o overthrow_v it_o have_v its_o first_o beginning_n in_o the_o year_n 360._o it_o be_v great_a declension_n begin_v precise_o 1260_o year_n after_o it_o be_v bear_v about_o the_o year_n 450._o it_o shall_v die_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o just_o 1260_o year_n after_o its_o birth_n this_o may_v happen_v soon_o for_o the_o roman_a empire_n even_o under_o valentinian_n who_o i_o reckon_v for_o the_o last_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v very_o much_o dismember_v but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o it_o can_v go_v much_o further_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v to_o 1714_o reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n this_o i_o profess_v do_v not_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v altogether_o a_o simple_a conjecture_n by_o reason_n of_o two_o passage_n so_o express_v he_o that_o do_v let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v yhe_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v now_o add_v be_v a_o conjecture_n to_o which_o man_n may_v give_v such_o entertainment_n as_o they_o please_v it_o be_v
increase_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n it_o be_v know_v this_o papal_a tyranny_n have_v its_o degree_n since_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o sit_v in_o that_o see_v in_o the_o year_n 450_o to_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n endeavour_v to_o arrogate_v to_o themselves_o a_o superiority_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n but_o yet_o however_o without_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v ecumenical_a bishop_n after_o gregory_n the_o first_o to_z gregory_z the_o seven_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o universal_a bishop_n but_o without_o style_v themselves_o sovereign_n and_o master_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n this_o gregory_n be_v the_o first_o that_o endeavour_v to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n this_o be_v antichrist_n perfect_v those_o also_o that_o do_v not_o know_v he_o when_o he_o be_v yet_o in_o his_o first_o period_n do_v know_v he_o when_o he_o arrive_v to_o this_o we_o have_v many_o testimony_n of_o the_o german_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n who_o profess_v that_o this_o gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n be_v antichrist_n chap._n vi_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n re-establisht_a in_o their_o order_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n principle_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n divers_a interpretation_n give_v of_o it_o and_o their_o visible_a fault_n after_o have_v see_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o fall_n and_o last_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v happen_v it_o be_v time_n to_o see_v the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o fall_n and_o i_o be_o very_a well_o satisfy_v that_o therein_o we_o shall_v find_v what_o will_v confirm_v that_o which_o we_o have_v affirm_v touch_v the_o approach_a end_n of_o antichristianism_n i_o pretend_v to_o improve_v my_o conjecture_n to_o a_o kind_n of_o demonstration_n by_o the_o full_a agreement_n there_o be_v between_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o the_o prophecy_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o 11_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n it_o be_v certain_o that_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o have_v be_v least_o understand_v i_o mean_v as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o as_o for_o the_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n which_o be_v also_o contain_v in_o those_o chapter_n they_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o apprehend_v but_o as_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o time_n and_o progress_n of_o that_o fall_n god_n will_v not_o let_v man_n hitherto_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o their_o conjecture_n i_o hope_v that_o in_o what_o i_o shall_v now_o say_v something_o shall_v be_v meet_v with_o that_o shall_v much_o more_o bear_v upon_o it_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n vision_n divers_a circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v not_o please_v to_o put_v into_o one_o vision_n the_o h._n spirit_n be_v so_o often_o repeat_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o its_o empire_n be_v not_o only_o to_o give_v we_o a_o perfect_a certainty_n of_o the_o event_n it_o be_v principal_o to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o that_o fall_v by_o divers_a circumstance_n but_o it_o have_v not_o please_v god_n to_o give_v we_o all_o these_o circumstance_n in_o one_o vision_n that_o so_o the_o prophecy_n may_v not_o be_v too_o plain_a for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n to_o inform_v we_o clear_o of_o thing_n to_o come_v with_o respect_n to_o their_o circumstance_n but_o only_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v the_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o church_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o obsecurity_n in_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o this_o no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o messiah_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o come_n but_o there_o be_v much_o as_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o come_n therefore_o obscure_a god_n have_v misplace_v the_o circumstance_n in_o the_o vision_n that_o they_o may_v be_v obscure_a because_o god_n be_v willing_a that_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v obscure_a he_o have_v for_o this_o reason_n divide_v they_o into_o several_a vision_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o be_v that_o he_o may_v put_v a_o venerable_a veil_n upon_o that_o which_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a that_o we_o shall_v know_v before_o the_o time_n he_o have_v not_o place_v the_o circumstance_n exact_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o their_o come_n to_o pass_v the_o vision_n which_o march_v fore-most_a contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v till_o afterward_o and_o the_o vision_n which_o follow_v contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v before_o therefore_o that_o we_o may_v place_v these_o adorable_a obscurity_n in_o such_o a_o light_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o pierce_v into_o they_o we_o must_v bring_v thing_n into_o their_o natural_a order_n and_o explain_v the_o vision_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o those_o event_n which_o they_o foretell_v in_o do_v this_o we_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o admirable_a vision_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o period_n through_o which_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n ought_v to_o pass_v to_o come_v to_o its_o fall_n lesser_a god_n do_v ordinary_o prepare_v for_o great_a vision_n by_o lesser_a the_o fifteen_o chapter_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o where_o be_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o the_o twelve_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 14_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n which_o be_v very_o evident_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 15_o chapter_n which_o be_v and_o i_o see_v another_o sign_n in_o heaven_n great_a and_o marvellous_a seven_o angel_n have_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o these_o seven_o last_o plague_n god_n do_v make_v the_o prophet_n see_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o crystal_n mingle_v with_o fire_n that_o be_v a_o sea_n where_o ice_n and_o fire_n be_v mingle_v and_o they_o that_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o over_o his_o image_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v escape_v his_o corruption_n and_o idolatry_n stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o ice_n and_o they_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o song_n of_o the_o lamb_n great_a and_o marvellous_a be_v thy_o work_n it_o be_v clear_a persecution_n a_o lively_a image_n of_o those_o who_o escape_v the_o corruption_n of_o popery_n &_o its_o persecution_n that_o the_o prophet_n do_v make_v a_o allusion_n unto_o the_o passage_n through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o unto_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n who_o be_v get_v upon_o the_o shore_n of_o that_o sea_n sing_v the_o song_n which_o moses_n compose_v for_o they_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n answer_n to_o the_o red_a sea_n they_o who_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n answer_v to_o the_o israelite_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o egyptian_n egypt_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n march_v answer_v to_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n out_o of_o which_o the_o elect_n do_v escape_v therefore_o as_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o its_o wave_n be_v the_o danger_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n come_v out_o of_o egypt_n be_v deliver_v so_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n represent_v the_o evil_n which_o the_o faithful_a who_o leave_n babylon_n do_v escape_v these_o evil_n be_v call_v a_o sea_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o greatness_n and_o bitterness_n my_o breach_n be_v great_a like_o the_o sea_n say_v jeremy_n they_o be_v call_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o a_o sea_n of_o ice_n because_o of_o their_o hardness_n it_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o escape_v out_o of_o a_o sea_n of_o water_n because_o the_o liquidity_n of_o water_n do_v make_v it_o possible_a to_o swim_v through_o they_o but_o if_o a_o sea_n be_v glass_n or_o ice_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v also_o fire_n mingle_v with_o glass_n to_o represent_v the_o burn_a and_o extreme_a dolour_n of_o those_o evil_n fire_n and_o ice_n be_v two_o extreme_n in_o evil_a yet_o they_o be_v join_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o calamity_n of_o the_o church_n though_o they_o seem_v inconsistent_a if_o it_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o ice_n there_o can_v be_v fire_n there_o and_o if_o
the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o inflict_v the_o plague_n thus_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o sufferer_n it_o be_v he_o who_o make_v other_o suffer_v it_o be_v he_o who_o send_v many_o million_o of_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v murder_v and_o slay_v yea_o this_o very_a thing_n prove_v a_o great_a augmentation_n of_o his_o power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o four_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o follow_a plague_n the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o people_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v not_o be_v the_o chief_a sufferer_n by_o it_o ruin_n the_o abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v tend_v to_o its_o ruin_n i_o answer_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o prodigious_a advancement_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o in_o truth_n bring_v antichristianism_n unto_o its_o perfection_n yet_o not_o withstand_v be_v one_o step_v to_o its_o ruin_n if_o the_o pope_n have_v keep_v within_o the_o bound_n which_o they_o do_v in_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o they_o have_v not_o meddle_v with_o secular_a affair_n to_o dispose_v absolute_o concern_v they_o perhaps_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v antichrist_n but_o than_o it_o be_v that_o this_o truth_n become_v so_o sensible_a that_o every_o one_o perceive_v it_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n make_v some_o perceive_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o mystical_a babylon_n thus_o gontier_n bishop_n of_o colen_n and_o thetgaut_n archbishop_n of_o trier_n name_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n but_o after_o the_o eleven_o age_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o of_o this_o age_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o more_o plain_o and_o confident_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o eberard_n bishop_n of_o saltsburg_n 330._o see_v aventin_n annal._n boior_n lib._n 4_o pag._n 330._o which_o we_o cite_v out_o of_o aventin_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejudg_n after_o that_o time_n there_o never_o want_v those_o who_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n thus_o the_o dismal_a abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v and_o be_v still_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o that_o see_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a argument_n by_o which_o we_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v antichrist_n man_n be_v scorch_v but_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n the_o german_n cry_v out_o very_o much_o against_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n but_o they_o do_v not_o forsake_v they_o or_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o these_o plague_n for_o those_o age_n be_v exceed_o wicked_a and_o corrupt_a v._o 10._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n v._o 11._o and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n this_o be_v the_o five_o plague_n i_o ask_v not_o any_o favour_n for_o my_o conception_n about_o it_o let_v they_o be_v examine_v with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n if_o they_o be_v not_o like_v let_v they_o be_v disregard_v but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v abandon_v they_o until_o the_o time_n and_o event_n do_v undeceive_v i_o but_o those_o event_n shall_v never_o be_v see_v who_o can_v doubt_v that_o by_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v rome_n and_o when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o viol_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n fall_v upon_o this_o seat_n i.e._n rome_n it_o be_v when_o it_o lose_v its_o sun_n the_o sun_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o precede_a plague_n i.e._n its_o pope_n the_o papal_a court_n that_o like_o a_o gulf_n or_o whirl_n pool_n draw_v to_o it_o all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n avignon_n a_o prophecy_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o when_o the_o pope_n left_a rome_n to_o go_v to_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1305_o clement_n v._o leave_v rome_n to_o go_v and_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n the_o city_n that_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o world_n become_v desolate_a a_o very_a desert_n and_o a_o shadow_n of_o its_o self_n during_o those_o 74_o year_n when_o its_o master_n keep_v their_o seat_n at_o avignon_n the_o viol_n fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o his_o seat_n be_v darken_v but_o his_o kingdom_n and_o indeed_o till_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v as'tis_o call_v have_v never_o suffer_v such_o a_o strange_a and_o terrible_a a_o eclipse_n this_o removal_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n unto_o avignon_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o schism_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 74_o year_n gregory_n xi_o compel_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o roman_n bring_v back_o the_o seat_n to_o their_o city_n but_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v almost_o all_o french_a resolve_v to_o have_v a_o pope_n of_o their_o own_o nation_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n fear_v lest_o a_o french_a pope_n shall_v return_v into_o france_n force_v the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n to_o choose_v a_o italian_a to_o be_v pope_n who_o call_v himself_o vurban_a vi_o the_o cardinal_n incense_v at_o the_o force_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o election_n contrive_v to_o revolt_n which_o they_o do_v and_o choose_v another_o pope_n who_o call_v himself_o clement_a vii_o he_o hold_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n and_o his_o successor_n for_o 40_o year_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n vrban_a vi_o and_o his_o successor_n at_o rome_n have_v one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o their_o obedience_n at_o that_o time_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o empire_n the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n be_v a_o terrible_a plague_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n when_o they_o be_v eclipse_v it_o be_v eclipse_v and_o darken_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o less_o than_o three_o or_o four_o spouse_n at_o one_o time_n this_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o history_n which_o confound_v popery_n even_o at_o this_o day_n which_o destroy_v its_o foolish_a pretence_n unto_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n a_o undivided_a unity_n and_o infallibility_n from_o hence_o we_o draw_v a_o conclusion_n against_o it_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v prince_n despise_v the_o pope_n and_o make_v themselves_o their_o judge_n whereas_o former_o pope_n have_v judge_v king_n they_o make_v they_o be_v depose_v they_o call_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n where_o pope_n be_v subject_v to_o council_n and_o account_v deposable_a as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v three_o who_o be_v there_o actual_o depose_v till_o that_o time_n censure_n and_o excommunication_n have_v be_v the_o strong_a beam_n of_o the_o antichristian_a sun_n the_o most_o efficacious_a method_n of_o his_o domination_n but_o than_o man_n begin_v to_o despise_v they_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o excommunicate_v of_o one_o another_o the_o western_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o obedience_n that_o which_o obey_v one_o pope_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o europe_n lie_v under_o excommunication_n which_o make_v it_o contemptible_a and_o the_o people_n who_o once_o respect_v the_o censure_n with_o incredible_a tremble_a begin_v to_o discern_v that_o these_o thunderbolt_n be_v vain_a and_o empty_a thing_n and_o this_o bring_v a_o considerable_a darkness_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o papal_a power_n for_o all_o europe_n groan_v under_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o pope_n every_o one_o begin_v to_o think_v of_o recover_v their_o liberty_n germany_n refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o reservation_n and_o expectation_n mean_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v herself_o mistress_n of_o all_o benefice_n france_n not_o only_o reject_v reservation_n and_o expectation_n but_o annul_v annat_n provision_n and_o all_o other_o exaction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n which_o give_v the_o pope_n so_o much_o trouble_v because_o it_o cut_v off_o all_o the_o simonaical_a trick_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o enrich_v herself_o even_o italy_n itself_o during_o
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christianiâ—y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
beast_n from_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n signify_v here_o one_o of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v i.e._n one_o of_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o make_v up_o the_o great_a city_n the_o babyonian_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v it_o this_o therefore_o be_v exact_o that_o which_o must_v happen_v within_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v exspire_v and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v raise_v i.e._n after_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v raise_v to_o life_n again_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o then_o the_o same_o hour_n immediate_o after_o that_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o royal_a edict_n without_o delay_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v be_v overturn_v mark_v that_o the_o earthquake_n i.e._n the_o great_a alteration_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o papacy_n must_v for_o that_o time_n happen_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o shall_v fall_v for_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o earthquake_n pepery_n frahte_o shall_v short_o fall_v not_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o the_o monarchy_n but_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o pepery_n now_o what_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o this_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v in_o my_o opinion_n we_o can_v doubt_v that_o it_o be_v france_n this_o kingdom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n or_o piece_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o state_n which_o once_o make_v up_o the_o great_a babylonian_a city_n it_o fall_v this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o the_o french_a monarchy_n shall_v be_v ruin_v it_o may_v be_v humble_v but_o in_o all_o appearance_n providence_n do_v design_n a_o great_a elevation_n for_o she_o afterward_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o god_n will_v not_o let_v go_v unpunished_a the_o horrible_a outrage_n which_o it_o act_v at_o this_o day_n afterward_o it_o must_v build_v its_o greatness_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o enrich_v itself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v take_v part_n with_o the_o papacy_n they_o who_o at_o this_o day_n persecute_v the_o protestant_n know_v not_o wither_v god_n be_v lead_v they_o this_o be_v not_o the_o way_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v france_n to_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n if_o she_o come_v thither_o it_o be_v because_o she_o shall_v short_o change_v her_o road_n her_o greatn_a will_v be_v no_o damage_n to_o protestant_a state_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a state_n shall_v be_v enrich_v with_o the_o spoil_n of_o other_o &_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o papacy_n it_o shall_v break_v with_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a religion_n one_o thing_n be_v certain_a that_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n shall_v perish_v through_o the_o refusal_n of_o obedience_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o thing_n be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o part_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sweden_n denmark_n england_n and_o several_a sovereign_a state_n in_o germany_n have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v spoil_v the_o harlot_n of_o her_o riches_n they_o have_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n seize_v on_o her_o benefice_n and_o revenue_n which_o she_o have_v in_o their_o country_n this_o must_v go_v on_o and_o be_v finish_v as_o it_o be_v begin_v the_o king_n who_o yet_o remain_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n must_v break_v with_o she_o leave_v her_o solitary_a and_o desolate_a but_o who_o must_v begin_v this_o last_o revolt_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o france_n shall_v not_o spain_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v plunge_v in_o superstition_n and_o be_v as_o much_o under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o ever_o not_o the_o emperor_n who_o in_o temporal_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n and_o permit_v that_o in_o his_o state_n the_o archbishop_n of_o strigonium_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v take_v away_o the_o imperial_a crown_n from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v any_o country_n but_o france_n which_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o have_v begin_v to_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o solemn_o and_o open_o war_n have_v be_v declare_v against_o the_o pope_n by_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o king_n ratify_v in_o all_o the_o parliament_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o french_a clergy_n by_o a_o disputation_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n manage_v in_o the_o sorbon_n solemn_o and_o by_o order_n of_o the_o court._n and_o to_o heighten_v the_o affront_n the_o thesis_n be_v post_v up_o even_o upon_o the_o gate_n of_o his_o nuntio_n nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n have_v hitherto_o happen_v at_o least_o in_o a_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o unless_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v occasion_n by_o his_o insolence_n beside_o this_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n lose_v their_o credit_n much_o in_o france_n there_o be_v a_o secret_a party_n though_o well_o enough_o know_v which_o great_o despise_v the_o popular_a devotion_n image_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o be_v convince_v that_o these_o be_v humane_a institution_n god_n be_v beforehand_o prepare_v for_o this_o great_a work_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o for_o the_o last_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n the_o pope_n empire_n have_v not_o be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o king_n because_o the_o king_n of_o england_n sweden_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n have_v throw_v off_o his_o government_n and_o consequent_o france_n be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v no_o difficulty_n for_o we_o must_v know_v that_o thing_n retain_v the_o name_n which_o they_o bear_v in_o their_o original_n without_o regard_v the_o alteration_n which_o time_n do_v bring_v along_o though_o at_o this_o day_n there_o be_v not_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o each_o kingdom_n be_v call_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o ten_o part_n because_o the_o prophet_n have_v describe_v this_o empire_n in_o its_o beginning_n by_o its_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o our_o clear_a understanding_n that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v call_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n see_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o must_v fall_v be_v france_n this_o give_v i_o some_o hope_n that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v the_o street_n or_o place_n of_o this_o city_n i.e._n the_o most_o fair_a and_o eminent_a part_n of_o it_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a upon_o this_o street_n and_o upon_o it_o they_o must_v be_v raise_v again_o and_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o resurrection_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n it_o may_v well_o fall_v out_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v far_o distant_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n see_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o lalf_a of_o their_o death_n be_v either_o begin_v or_o will_v begin_v short_o and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v seven_o thousand_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n and_o not_o seven_o thousand_o man_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o seem_v somewhat_o mysterious_a in_o other_o place_n we_o find_v not_o this_o phrase_n name_n of_o man_n put_v simple_o for_o man_n perhaps_o there_o be_v here_o a_o figure_n of_o grammar_n call_v hypallage_n casus_fw-la so_o that_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o man_n of_o name_n i.e._n of_o raise_v and_o considerable_a quality_n be_v its_o on_o the_o account_n of_o riches_n or_o of_o dignity_n or_o of_o learning_n but_o i_o be_o more_o incline_v to_o say_v that_o here_o these_o word_n name_n of_o man_n must_v be_v take_v in_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o do_v intimate_v that_o the_o total_a reformation_n of_o france_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v with_o bloodshed_n nothing_o shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o name_n such_o as_o be_v the_o name_n of_o monk_n of_o carmelites_n of_o augustine_n of_o dominican_n of_o jacobins_n franciscan_n capucines_n jesuite_n minim_n and_o a_o infinite_a company_n of_o other_o
who_o number_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o define_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n denote_v by_o the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o perfection_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n shall_v perish_v for_o ever_o this_o be_v a_o institution_n so_o degenerate_v from_o its_o first_o original_a that_o it_o be_v become_v the_o arm_n of_o antichrist_n these_o order_n can_v perish_v one_o without_o another_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o slay_v signify_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v bloodshed_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v great_a for_o the_o number_n seven_o put_v for_o a_o indifinite_a number_n never_o signify_v a_o great_a one_o de_fw-fr launay_n be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n 19.18_o â—_o king._n 19.18_o signify_v a_o great_a multitude_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o signify_v a_o very_a small_a number_n indeed_o the_o number_n be_v so_o small_a that_o elijah_n do_v not_o know_v of_o they_o he_o say_v i_o be_o leave_v alone_o the_o king_n of_o france_n at_o this_o day_n do_v lift_v their_o authority_n so_o high_a that_o nothing_o can_v resist_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o probable_a religion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n of_o franc_n shall_v prevail_v over_o the_o rule_n religion_n that_o every_o thing_n will_v bend_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o their_o will_n when_o they_o shall_v resolve_v to_o break_v with_o rome_n and_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v prepare_v the_o way_n unto_o this_o thing_n by_o the_o clergy_n declaration_n confirm_v by_o that_o of_o the_o king_n viz._n that_o king_n depend_v on_o none_o in_o any_o thing_n which_o concern_v temporal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o lawful_a to_o deny_v obedience_n to_o they_o upon_o a_o pretext_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o this_o be_v once_o fix_v when_o ever_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o king_n of_o france_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o present_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v allow_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v rebel_v against_o they_o i_o look_v on_o that_o which_o be_v happen_v in_o england_n as_o another_o preparation_n unto_o this_o event_n a_o king_n of_o a_o religion_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n reign_v peaceable_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o providence_n will_v accustom_v the_o subject_n to_o pay_v subjection_n to_o prince_n who_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o rule_v religion_n and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o total_a conversion_n and_o reformation_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i.e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v quick_o follow_v after_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v have_v break_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n v._o 14._o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a and_o behold_v she_o three_o woe_n come_v quick_o namely_o the_o second_o of_o the_o three_o woe_n which_o have_v be_v denounce_v after_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n 8.13_o chap._n 8.13_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o angel_n fly_v through_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wo_n wo_n wo_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o other_o voice_n of_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o sound_v the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o grasshopper_n grasshopper_n saracen_n denote_v by_o grasshopper_n who_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o their_o head_n apollyon_n and_o in_o hebrew_n ahaddon_n these_o grasshopper_n be_v plain_o the_o saracen_n 14._o chap._n 14._o arabian_n with_o their_o head_n mahomet_n the_o second_o woe_n be_v the_o domination_n of_o the_o turk_n who_o pass_v from_o the_o other_o side_n of_o euphrates_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o the_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristan_n empire_n these_o three_o great_a event_n deserve_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o for_o they_o have_v change_v or_o shall_v change_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v etc._n etc._n this_o which_o follow_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o must_v be_v reserve_v to_o another_o place_n chap._n fourteen_o observation_n upon_o the_o 17_o 18_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n a_o brief_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v displace_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o seventeen_o chapter_n contain_v something_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n v._o 17._o for_o god_n have_v put_v in_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o passage_n that_o have_v not_o be_v open_v or_o be_v obscure_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o king_n who_o through_o ignorance_n or_o weakness_n suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v usurp_v by_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v take_v it_o again_o they_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n shall_v enrich_v themselves_o with_o her_o benefice_n &_o revenue_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n i.e._n shall_v abolish_v the_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o romish_a empire_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o ash_n shall_v remain_v of_o it_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a and_o babylonian_a empire_n i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o chap._n because_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o that_o which_o i_o principal_o seek_v which_o be_v those_o certain_a character_n which_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o time_n of_o this_o fall_n namely_o whether_o it_o be_v night_n at_o hand_n or_o afar_o off_o there_o be_v nothing_o there_o concern_v it_o except_o that_o which_o be_v general_a as_o to_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v say_v only_o first_o we_o must_v remember_v the_o remark_n which_o have_v be_v often_o make_v by_o we_o that_o babylon_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v strict_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o most_o have_v imagine_v it_o be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o great_a number_n of_o god_n people_n have_v come_v out_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o we_o have_v not_o see_v it_o my_o second_o remark_n be_v we_o must_v not_o as_o be_v usual_o do_v over_o much_o press_n the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o divers_a merchandise_n which_o be_v reckon_v up_o and_o be_v sell_v it_o that_o city_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v babylon_n we_o must_v not_o over_o much_o seelt_v mystery_n in_o the_o particular_a merchandise_n of_o babylon_n that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o this_o thing_n than_o that_o this_o babylonian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n of_o great_a commerce_n for_o that_o be_v inseparable_a from_o great_a city_n not_o but_o that_o these_o merchandise_n and_o the_o many_o instrument_n of_o luxury_n and_o pleasure_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v in_o this_o city_n do_v not_o very_o fit_o signify_v and_o according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n both_o the_o simony_n and_o debauchery_n of_o this_o corrupt_a church_n in_o the_o general_a but_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v particular_o what_o be_v mean_v for_o example_n by_o the_o silk_n the_o precious_a stone_n the_o fine_a linen_n etc._n etc._n literal_o the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v literal_o my_o three_o observation_n upon_o this_o 18_o chapter_n be_v we_o must_v not_o interpret_v literal_o the_o metaphor_n of_o burn_a fire_n blood_n and_o slaughter_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n set_v before_o we_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o the_o method_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n i_o think_v indeed_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o god_n will_v suffer_v rome_n to_o be_v sack_v as_o he_o suffer_v jerusalem_n to_o be_v i_o further_o believe_v that_o this_o great_a change_n in_o religion_n will_v not_o be_v make_v without_o blood_n shed_v as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o see_v the_o city_n in_o this_o chapter_n and_o general_o in_o the_o revelation_n take_v in_o
by_o the_o croisades_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o sun_n heat_n in_o the_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n the_o eclipse_n and_o darken_n of_o this_o sun_n in_o the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o grand_a schism_n between_o rome_n and_o avignon_n the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n who_o pass_v over_o euphrates_n in_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v over_o the_o bosphorus_n to_o invade_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o a_o part_n of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o last_o the_o divide_v of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o divide_v of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o communion_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v i_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o principle_n which_o i_o can_v doubt_v of_o that_o i_o have_v it_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o plague_n but_o this_o it_o be_v say_v seem_v rash_a to_o assert_v so_o confident_o that_o which_o can_v only_o be_v a_o strong_a conjecture_n man_n may_v object_v what_o they_o please_v against_o this_o exposition_n but_o i_o can_v recant_v it_o and_o i_o desire_v the_o world_n serious_o to_o consider_v only_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o my_o explication_n very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o word_n and_o metaphor_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o chance_n shall_v produce_v a_o explication_n so_o universal_o lucky_a it_o must_v be_v remember_v what_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v prophetical_a we_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o passage_n that_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v but_o we_o observe_v that_o these_o application_n be_v far_o from_o be_v universal_o true_a it_o be_v therefore_o chance_n that_o produce_v those_o lucky_a agreement_n but_o if_o any_o one_o come_v who_o shall_v make_v such_o a_o measure_a division_n of_o time_n and_o such_o a_o just_a application_n of_o these_o time_n and_o the_o event_n in_o they_o unto_o the_o character_n with_o which_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mark_v so_o that_o nothing_o be_v defective_a then_o i_o shall_v remain_v perfect_o satisfy_v that_o this_o last_o interpreter_n have_v exact_o hit_v the_o truth_n it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o a_o conjecture_n let_v i_o therefore_o be_v permit_v to_o remain_v persuade_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n as_o to_o the_o seven_o plague_n see_v they_o so_o perfect_o agree_v with_o though_o event_n which_o be_v past_a my_o five_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v not_o be_v less_o happy_a in_o hit_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n a_o man_n must_v be_v blind_a if_o he_o see_v not_o that_o these_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o immediate_o after_o this_o fall_n be_v divide_v into_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v the_o first_o fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o first_o reformation_n which_o certain_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o second_o reformation_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v none_o can_v i_o think_v serious_o consider_v the_o perfect_a agreement_n between_o the_o representation_n and_o the_o original_a but_o be_v will_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v so_o 6._o my_o six_o and_o last_o principle_n be_v that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n must_v suffer_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o last_o conclusion_n so_o natural_o and_o necessary_o flower_n from_o the_o forego_v one_o that_o none_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o precede_a but_o he_o must_v likewise_o own_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o let_v we_o now_o see_v whither_o these_o principle_n do_v lead_v we_o reign_v all_o our_o principle_n lead_v we_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age_n to_o find_v the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v if_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n then_o certain_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o prophetic_a day_n or_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v assign_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n belong_v to_o it_o if_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v idolatry_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o that_o time_n in_o which_o idolatry_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o relic_n and_o of_o saint_n be_v full_o establish_v in_o the_o five_o age_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o five_o age_n this_o will_v bring_v you_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o must_v begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n before_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v so_o in_o express_a and_o clear_a term_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o age_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v you_o to_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o roman-papist_n see_n be_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o 2d_o chap._n of_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n assign_v to_o his_o empire_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o hold_v at_o rome_n cease_v to_o hold_v 7._o â—_o 6_o 7._o or_o withhold_v which_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age._n reckon_v again_o your_o 1260_o year_n since_o that_o time_n and_o you_o will_v see_v that_o you_o fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o we_o have_v hit_v right_a in_o explain_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n the_o last_o viol_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o since_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n and_o its_o influence_n be_v run_v still_o according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o the_o precede_a viol_n it_o can_v be_v run_v out_o above_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v again_o by_o this_o rule_n and_o you_o will_v fall_v into_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v real_o the_o first_o and_o second_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a papacy_n which_o must_v be_v produce_v by_o as_o many_o reformation_n than_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n must_v have_v be_v the_o harvest_n lengthen_v as_o much_o as_o you_o please_v the_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n you_o can_v make_v it_o long_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v and_o you_o will_v fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age_n the_o find_v there_o the_o vintage_n and_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o papacy_n last_o if_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v be_v rational_a it_o be_v impossible_a that_o this_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n for_o the_o reformation_n can_v be_v raise_v again_o so_o as_o to_o fall_v down_o a_o second_o time_n see_v we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n be_v about_o to_o expire_v therefore_o reckon_v this_o persecution_n as_o the_o last_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v as_o long_o as_o you_o will_v provide_v you_o observe_v the_o measure_n which_o god_n have_v set_v to_o the_o long_a persecution_n that_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v and_o this_o however_o will_v bring_v you_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age._n observe_v i_o pray_v you_o how_o many_o thing_n do_v bring_v you_o to_o this_o eighteen_o age._n admire_v the_o meeting_n of_o so_o many_o path_n which_o do_v all_o bring_v you_o to_o the_o same_o point_n and_o remember_v this_o undoubted_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o false_a conjecture_n shall_v hit_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n i_o entreat_v above_o all_o the_o roman-catholic_n to_o consider_v serious_o this_o principle_n how_o can_v they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o system_fw-la of_o lie_n and_o false_a supposition_n shall_v hang_v well_o together_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o roman_a see_v exact_o all_o the_o character_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o spiritual_a babylon_n to_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o scarlet_a that_o â—ve_n shall_v meet_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o its_o birth_n exact_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o prophet_n have_v mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v so_o exact_a these_o seven_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n denote_v by_o seven_o plague_n that_o god_n shall_v exact_o at_o this_o time_n permit_v that_o f._n
lie_v so_o he_o be_v their_o saviour_n if_o the_o jew_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o look_v for_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o thousand_o of_o they_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o goodness_n be_v great_a that_o be_v bestow_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n and_o that_o god_n will_v deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o lovingkindness_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o whole_a nation_n which_o for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v loft_n will_v such_o a_o conversion_n deserve_v to_o be_v count_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n in_o this_o 63_o chapter_n that_o the_o six_o first_o verse_n represent_v in_o a_o magnificent_a manner_n the_o bloody_a victory_n of_o a_o conqueror_n who_o be_v this_o that_o come_v from_o edom_n with_o dye_v garment_n from_o bozrah_n this_o that_o be_v glorious_a in_o his_o apparel_n travel_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o strength_n i_o that_o speak_v in_o righteousness_n mighty_a to_o save_v wherefore_o be_v thou_o red_a in_o thy_o apparel_n and_o thy_o garment_n like_o he_o that_o tread_v in_o the_o wine-fat_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o for_o i_o will_v tread_v they_o in_o my_o anger_n and_o trample_v they_o in_o my_o fury_n and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n and_o i_o will_v stain_v all_o my_o raiment_n for_o the_o day_n of_o vengeance_n be_v in_o my_o heart_n and_o the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_v be_v come_v and_o i_o look_v and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v and_o i_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o uphold_v therefore_o my_o own_o arm_n bring_v salvation_n unto_o i_o and_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o and_o i_o will_v tread_v down_o the_o people_n in_o my_o anger_n and_o make_v they_o drink_v in_o my_o fury_n and_o i_o will_v bring_v down_o their_o strength_n to_o the_o earth_n ordinary_o this_o passage_n be_v interpret_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o it_o by_o a_o pious_a allusion_n revelation_n the_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n fortolde_v in_o the_o 63_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o much_o wonder_v that_o none_o have_v descry_v its_o true_a meaning_n and_o that_o none_o have_v perceive_v that_o the_o same_o event_n exact_o be_v foretold_v here_o and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o 11_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o expression_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v to_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o say_v â—5_n revel_v 19_o â—5_n and_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o fierceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god._n the_o figure_n be_v the_o same_o borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n combat_n and_o bloodshed_n so_o that_o without_o doubt_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n namely_o that_o great_a victory_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n must_v gain_v over_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n a_o unbloody_a victory_n and_o which_o must_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n his_o word_n but_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o war_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o paint_v out_o spiritual_a victory_n with_o colour_n borrow_v from_o temporal_a one_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v for_o who_o this_o victory_n describe_v by_o isaiah_n must_v be_v gain_v without_o doubt_n it_o be_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o speak_v the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_a be_v come_v and_o present_o after_o follow_v that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v i_o will_v mention_v the_o lovingkindness_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o other_o it_o be_v therefore_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o on_o their_o behalf_n that_o the_o great_a battle_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v fight_v it_o will_v be_v to_o get_v a_o crown_n for_o they_o and_o to_o raise_v they_o upon_o a_o throne_n therefore_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o error_n as_o man_n have_v hitherto_o imagine_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o messiah_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o must_v advance_v their_o nation_n to_o very_o great_a glory_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v 1._o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o own_a the_o messiah_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o will_v not_o till_o his_o glorious_a appearance_n 2._o they_o doubtless_o mistake_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o kingdom_n fix_v thereto_o too_o much_o of_o what_o be_v temporal_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o spiritual_a and_o not_o at_o all_o consist_v in_o command_v over_o nation_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o war_n to_o receive_v of_o they_o tribute_n and_o subjection_n it_o will_v rather_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o glorious_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o zealous_a the_o most_o holy_a which_o shall_v give_v pastor_n and_o it_o may_v be_v governor_n to_o all_o other_o people_n in_o this_o we_o have_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n there_o be_v nothing_o formal_o speak_v of_o the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v have_v omit_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a event_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o book_n of_o prophecy_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o it_o so_o our_o interpreter_n will_v willing_o find_v it_o every_o where_o and_o real_o can_v find_v it_o but_o in_o very_a few_o place_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o be_v only_a to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o those_o place_n be_v that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a people_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o be_v no_o other_o holy_a people_n but_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o five_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o foretold_v his_o birth_n to_o the_o b._n virgin._n god_n will_v give_v he_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n his_o father_n i_o will_v feign_v know_v how_o that_o oracle_n have_v be_v accomplish_v the_o convert_a gentile_n of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v king_n for_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n while_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v child_n and_o brethren_n of_o david_n be_v the_o avow_a enemy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n whereof_o that_o of_o david_n be_v the_o figure_n but_o that_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n satisfy_v but_o what_o do_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n signify_v they_o demand_v of_o he_o zews_n i._o christ_n promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o re-establish_a the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o zews_n will_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n restore_v the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o israel_n jesus_n reply_v by_o remit_v they_o to_o another_o time_n it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o time_n sand_n season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v put_v in_o his_o own_o power_n if_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v to_o israel_n why_o do_v not_o our_o lord_n tell_v they_o so_o and_o why_o do_v he_o hold_v they_o in_o suspense_n if_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o our_o christian_a church_n why_o do_v he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o long_a time_n say_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o time_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n shall_v be_v effect_v within_o a_o few_o year_n in_o their_o own_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o by_o themselves_o last_o why_o have_v he_o command_v we_o to_o pray_v daily_o thy_o kingdom_n come_v since_o that_o kingdom_n be_v already_o come_v for_o by_o that_o kingdom_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n where_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o as_o man_n be_v only_o the_o
savoy_n and_o last_o that_o of_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v drive_v on_o to_o extremity_n and_o be_v the_o most_o terrible_a of_o all_o that_o ever_o the_o church_n endure_v manner_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o sodom_n for_o corruption_n of_o manner_n as_o to_o corruption_n of_o manner_n one_o may_v be_v convince_v that_o it_o can_v go_v further_a than_o it_o have_v already_o go_v in_o the_o papism_n by_o read_v what_o we_o have_v write_v in_o the_o six_o and_o nine_o prejudice_n in_o the_o six_o we_o have_v prove_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n by_o a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o abominable_a immorality_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o nine_o we_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o witness_n in_o all_o age_n who_o do_v depose_v that_o all_o the_o most_o horrible_a and_o filthy_a thing_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o carriage_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o monk_n priest_n and_o laity_n in_o the_o papism_n to_o perfect_v the_o description_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o papism_n the_o eight_o prejudice_n may_v be_v add_v in_o which_o the_o filthy_a sordid_a simoniacal_a and_o sacrilegious_a covetousness_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o its_o agent_n be_v discover_v idolatry_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o babylon_n for_o idolatry_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o idolatry_n one_o of_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n agree_v to_o the_o papism_n you_o may_v read_v the_o 33._o chap._n of_o the_o last_o part_n where_o you_o will_v find_v a_o short_a description_n of_o the_o extravagant_a and_o abominable_a worship_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v to_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o which_o worship_n we_o have_v plain_o discover_v a_o evident_a character_n of_o reprobation_n and_o antichristianism_n last_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o paganism_n of_o that_o church_n you_o may_v read_v the_o 12_o of_o our_o prejudices_fw-la we_o have_v there_o make_v a_o very_a exact_a parallel_n between_o popery_n and_o paganism_n enough_o to_o convince_v any_o one_o that_o they_o both_o have_v the_o same_o spring_n and_o author_n because_o they_o have_v the_o same_o object_n distinguish_v into_o the_o very_a same_o class_n and_o very_o near_o the_o very_a same_o ceremony_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v the_o history_n of_o the_o fable_n of_o the_o papism_n more_o filthy_a and_o more_o numerous_a than_o those_o of_o paganism_n you_o will_v find_v it_o in_o the_o sixteenth_o prejudice_n beside_o all_o this_o we_o have_v take_v our_o second_o prejudice_n from_o the_o perfect_a conformity_n that_o be_v between_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o thing_n we_o see_v in_o the_o settlement_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o papism_n we_o have_v allege_v all_o the_o prophecy_n wherein_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n be_v both_o foretold_v and_o describe_v and_o we_o have_v justify_v it_o that_o all_o the_o stroke_n of_o these_o description_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o his_o seat_n to_o his_o religion_n and_o to_o his_o empire_n the_o roman_a religion_n be_v that_o fall_v away_o and_o that_o apostasy_n of_o which_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o second_o chap._n of_o the_o second_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o it_o be_v the_o first_o text_n we_o have_v produce_v against_o it_o apostasy_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o apostasy_n that_o religion_n be_v a_o apostasy_n because_o there_o be_v in_o it_o idolatry_n profane_v of_o holy_a thing_n a_o introduction_n of_o new_a god_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o image_n set_v up_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n it_o be_v head_n be_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n because_o his_o throne_n be_v the_o throne_n of_o pride_n of_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n of_o simony_n there_o we_o find_v the_o politic_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o darkness_n cheat_v deceit_n violence_n blood_n fornication_n sodomy_n brutishness_n magic_a and_o all_o manner_n of_o imaginable_a wickedness_n this_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i._n e._n in_o the_o christian_a church_n where_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v who_o be_v the_o foundation_n he_o sit_v there_o as_o a_o god_n for_o he_o make_v his_o foot_n be_v kiss_v by_o man_n yea_o even_o by_o the_o high_a power_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o be_v call_v god_n the_o lieutenant_n of_o god_n the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o vice-god_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o god_n and_o as_o one_o clothe_v with_o his_o power_n he_o change_v the_o time_n and_o the_o law._n he_o dispense_v with_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n 7._o dan._n 7._o against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o apostle_n against_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n he_o lift_v up_o himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n for_o he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v the_o god_n of_o this_o low_a world._n he_o exalt_v himself_o also_o above_o the_o true_a god_n in_o make_v such_o law_n as_o make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god_n for_o instance_n in_o command_v to_o worship_n image_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v we_o to_o worship_n he_o exalt_v himself_o above_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v his_o demigod_n for_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o judge_n and_o consequent_o of_o a_o superior_a he_o canonise_n they_o he_o place_v they_o in_o the_o heaven_n he_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o temple_n and_o altar_n or_o he_o refuse_v it_o to_o they_o iniquity_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n his_o religion_n be_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o it_o be_v unrighteous_a unjust_a wicked_a it_o be_v usurpation_n violence_n and_o idolatry_n it_o ravish_v away_o from_o man_n their_o just_a right_n and_o from_o god_n that_o worship_n that_o belong_v to_o he_o alone_o to_o appropriate_v it_o to_o a_o tyrant_n or_o give_v it_o to_o subject_n that_o do_v not_o deserve_v it_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o mystical_a religion_n it_o have_v ceremony_n in_o abundance_n a_o pompous_a worship_n a_o mighty_a outside_n but_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n this_o mystery_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o santan_n with_o all_o power_n sign_n and_o lie_a wonder_n for_o one_o can_v reckon_v up_o either_o the_o diabolical_a illusion_n or_o the_o cheat_n of_o the_o priest_n or_o the_o lie_a miracle_n by_o which_o this_o false_a worship_n and_o this_o false_a religion_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o world._n the_o explication_n and_o application_n of_o that_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n have_v be_v already_o make_v so_o exact_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o do_v it_o over_o again_o except_o only_o that_o article_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n say_v 7._o 2_o thess_n 2.6_o 7._o you_o know_v what_o withholdeth_a that_o he_o may_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n etc._n etc._n he_o who_o now_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v all_o the_o world_n do_v former_o believe_v and_o so_o it_o do_v still_o that_o by_o he_o who_o hold_v and_o possess_v or_o do_v let_v in_o st._n paul_n time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o it_o have_v be_v general_o apprehend_v that_o the_o apostle_n intend_v to_o say_v that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n will_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n before_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v abolish_v and_o destroy_v though_o we_o shall_v stick_v to_o this_o without_o any_o other_o explication_n our_o cause_n will_v be_v much_o better_a than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o romish_a antichrist_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v she_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o subsist_v empire_n germany_n be_v not_o a_o empire_n nor_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o subsist_v she_o find_v it_o in_o the_o empire_n of_o germany_n but_o nothing_o be_v more_o vain_a than_o this_o nor_o more_o easy_a to_o be_v confute_v the_o government_n of_o germany_n be_v neither_o a_o empire_n nor_o a_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v not_o a_o empire_n there_o be_v nothing_o despotical_a in_o it_o nor_o any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o a_o emperor_n it_o be_v rather_o a_o republic_n or_o a_o heap_n of_o many_o different_a monarchical_a aristocratical_a and_o democratical_a state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a empire_n no_o more_o than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n or_o that_o of_o spain_n for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o